•C''  ■^■r‘-  ../•■•;.  'Sv 


a>  y'  „-.'*  . 'i''; 

y\-  V'« 


'.-...-.rv.-.  > T-  2.^ 

‘ r? 

,of  *",\  ^w^.r''  „,.  ■ ;;i' '■  •ti 
W _»v"  \ ,A-  ^ Jint.--:  -.  .•>*< 

vrv 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 
in  2017  with  funding  from 

University  of  Illinois  Urbana-Champaign  Alternates 


https://archive.org/details/happyhoursathomeOOpete 


LIBRARY  ■ 

OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY  OF  ILLINOIS 


Happy  Hours 


AT  HOME, 

With  thh  Childrhn; 

THi: 


EVER  TOLD 


To  Amuse  and  Instruct  the  Little  Ones, 


THE  BEST  }VB  ITERS  OF  AMERICA  AXE  EURO  RE. 


PROFUSEI.Y  IL1.USTKATED. 


f;DITED  BY 

REV.  MADISON  C.  PETERS, 

PASTOR  OF  BLOOMINGDALE  REFORMED  CHURCH,  NEW  YORK. 

AUTHOR  OF  “THE  PATH  OF  GLORY,”  “POPULAR  SINS,”  “EMPTY  PEWS,”  “HOT  SHOT,’* 

“ BRIGHTEST  AND  BEST.” 


PHILADELPHIA  : 

S.  I.  BELL  & CO. 


Copyright.  1887,  by 
John  Blakely. 


INTRODUCTION. 


V 


So^.  '('• 

?^A • 


i 


G 

O 


■ ^ 
U; 


,APPY  are  the  parents  who  are  happy  in  their  children,  and 
happy  are  the  children  who  are  happy  in  their  parents. 
Many  parents  are  not  wise.  They  reserve  all  their  charms 
for  strangers,  are  dull  at  home,  forbid  their  children  to  go 
into  the  nicely  furnished  rooms,  make  home  as  irksome  as 
possible,  forget  that  they  were  young,  deny  their  children 
every  amusement  and  pleasure.  Many  sons  of  the  most 
pious  parents  turn  out  badly,  because  they  are  surfeited  with  severe  religion, 
not  the  religion  of  Christ,  who  was  himself  reproved  by  the  prototypes  of 
such  severe  men. 

Let  innocent  joy  reign  in  every  home. 


How  sweet  ’tis  to  sit  ’neath  a fond  father’s  smile. 
And  the  cares  of  a mother  to  soothe  and  beguile — 
Let  others  delighc  ’mid  new  pleasures  to  roam, 

But  give  me,  oh ! give  me  the  pleasures  of  home.” 


Children  are  the  incarnations  of  God’s  smiles.  We  should  live  in  and  for 
them.  Home  is  not  home  without  them.  Parents,  do  not  have  moods  with 
your  family;  cultivate  by  strict  discipline,  in  the  midst  of  worries  and  pressing 
business,  a disengaging  temper  that  will  always  enable  you  to  join  in  your 
children’s  playfulness.  Be  boys  and  girls  in  the  presence  of  your  children. 

The  treasures  contained  in  this  volume  show  that  the  brightest  minds  of 
every  age  have  devoted  their  best  talents  to  entertain  and  to  teach  the  little 
ones. 

Fathers,  however  busy  you  are,  find  a few  moments  at  least  every  day  in 
which  to  romp  with  your  boys.  The  father  who  is  too  dignified  to  carry  his 
boy  pick-back,  or,  like  Luther,  sing  and  dance  with  his  children,  or,  like  Chal- 
mers, trundle  the  hoop,  lacks  not  only  one  of  the  finest  elements  of  greatness, 
but  fails  in  one  of  his  plainest  duties  to  his  children.  One  of  the  inalienable 

(3) 


1 006982 


4 


INTRODUCTION, 


rights  of  your  children  is  happiness  at  your  hands.  Remember  that  the 
children  belong  as  much  to  you  as  to  your  wife,  and  it  is  only  just  to  her  that 
the  little  time  you  are  in  the  house  you  should  relieve  her  of  those  cares  that 
are  her  daily  portion. 

You  cannot  afford  to  let  your  boy  grow  up  without  weaving  yourself  into 
the  memory  of  his  golden  days.  Norman  McLeod  exclaims:  “O,  sunshine 
of  youth,  let  it  shine  on  ! Let  love  flow  out  fresh  and  full,  unchecked  by  any 
rule  but  what  love  creates,  and  pour  itself  down  without  stint  into  the  young 
heart.  Make  the  days  of  boyhood  happy,  for  other  days  of  labor  and  sorrow 
must  come,  when  the  blessing  of  those  dear  eyes  and  clasping  hands  and 
sweet  caresses  will,  next  to  the  love  of  God,  from  whence  they  flow,  save  the 
man  from  losing  faith  in  the  human  heart,  help  to  deliver  him  from  the  curse 
of  selfishness,  and  be  an  Eden  in  the  evening  when  he  is  driven  forth  into  the 
wilderness  of  life.”  “ The  richest  heritage  that  parents  can  give  is  a happy 
childhood,  with  tender  memories  of  father  and  mother.  This  shall  brighten 
the  coming  days  when  the  children  have  gone  out  from  the  sheltering  home, 
will  be  a safeguard  in  times  of  temptation,  and  a conscious  help  amid  the  stern 
realities  of  life.” 

Don’t  turn  your  boys  out  to  spend  the  night — you  don’t  know  where.  It  is 
better  to  instruct  children  at  home  and  make  them  happy,  than  to  charm 
strangers  or  amuse  friends.  From  a dull  home  children  will  escape  if  they 
can. 

You  have  no  right  to  bring  up  your  children  without  books.  They  are  a 
necessity,  not  a luxury.  Wherever  you  economize  do  not  cut  off  the  supply 
of  household  literature.  The  culture  of  the  taste  for  reading  keeps  the 
children  quietly  at  home.  The  best  society  in  the  world  is  that  which  lives  in 
books.  The  publishers  offer  this  book  to  thousands  of  parents,  in  the  hope 
and  belief  that  it  will  gladden  the  hearts  of  the  little  ones  around  them.  They 
send  forth  just  such  stories  as  delight  children.  May  they  cause  many  smiles 
to  dance  blithely  over  their  young  faces,  in  “The  Happy  Hours  at  Home.” 


September,  1889. 


MADISON  C.  PETERS. 


CONTENTS. 


A Vount^  dill’s  Adventure  witli  a Tlear. , 

An  Adventure  with  I’anlhers  

Adventures  of  Robinson  Crusoe 

About  Sliells  

A (^ueer  l''ish 

A Sea  Yarn 

A 6x9  Rhyme 

A Little  Stranger 

A 'rale  of  the  Greenland  Seas 

About  Oysters 

A Lresh-laid  Egg 

A Wonderful  Sparrow 

A Sea  Fowling  Adventure 

About  Chinese  Ducks 

Aaron’s  Rod  Changed  to  a Serpent 

A Clever  Cat 

Aladdin,  or  the  Wonderful  Lamp. .. ... 

A Brave  Youth 

Adventures  with  Pirates 

A Cyclone,  or  Whirlwind 

An  Intelligent  Swallow 

An  Indian  Story 

A Lie  Sticks 

A Young  Hero 

A Fearless  Heroine 

A Night  on  the  Picket  Line 

A Thanksgiving  Dinner 

Abraham  Lincoln 

A Noble  Nurse 

Bessie’s  Party 

Barbara  Frietchie 

Clever  Monkeys 

Crabs 

Combat  Between  a Shark  and  a Sawfish 

Christmas  Decorations 

Conceited  Carrie 

California  Life 

Chinese  Locomotion 

Capturing  his  own  Father 

Dragon  Flies 

Danger  of  Negligence 

Druids  Offering  a Sacrifice 

David  Livingstone 

Eggs 

Everybody’s  Pet 


ICvangcline 180 

I'arly  Life  of  Queen  Victoria 276 

Fannie  and  her  Doll 126 

I'ingal’s  Cave 188 

Gathering  .Shells 46 

General  Grant 263 

Happy  Hours  at  Home 7 

How  to  Catch  Monkeys 24 

How  Dollie  Deane  .Spoiled  her  Christmas 34 

How  Harry  and  I Studied  Astronomy 284 

History  of  the  Steam  Engine 286 

Indians 213 

Indian  Medicine  Men 214 

Jelly  Fish 53 

Jonah’s  Di.sobedience 1 1 1 

Jesus  Crucified 1 14 

Joan  of  Arc  290 

Little  Fritz  91 

Life  and  Metamorphoses  of  the  Dragon  Fly 104 

Locusts 107 

Looking  at  the  Pictures 121 

Lottie’s  Thanksgiving  Dinner 136 

Little  Sunshine 177 

Learning  to  be  a Soldier.  ...  235 

Little  Eddie,  the  Drummer  Boy 249 

Mary  and  her  Pets 23 

Musical  Mountains 184 

Mrs.  Mary  A.  Livermore 248 

Murder  of  Thos.  A.  Becket 274 

Mary  Queen  of  Scots  282 

Nero 28 

Napoleon  Bonaparte  294 

Ostrich  Feathers 103 

Old  Spectacles 250 

Pretty  Doggie 15 

Pearls ^ 51 

Playing  on  the  Beach 56 

Pride  Goes  Before  a Fall 93 

Peronella 144 

Poor  Dick 182 

Paper  and  Printing 183 

Penn’s  Treaty  with  the  Indians 203 

Pizarro 204 

Putnam’s  Leap 234 

Peter  the  Great 292 


■AOU 

12 

i() 

34 

45 

49 

59 

64 

65 

66 

72 

90 

92 

94 

102 

1 10 

117 

163 

171 

172 

187 

196 

210 

233 

244 

251 

254 

257 

259 

262 

148 

245 

22 

55 

63 

115 

129 

174 

199 

252 

105 

136 

268 

288 

89 

124 


(5) 


6 


CONTENTS. 


Somelliing  about  Frogs  and  Toads 

Si)inning  tlie  Yarn 

Swiss  Family  Robinson 

Story  of  a Bat 

Strange  Birds 

Spiders 

Story  of  Little  Joe 

Susie’s  Dead  Doll 

Snowballing 

Story  of  Susan  Cooper 

Sand  Whirlwinds 

Stories  of  Rivers  of  America 

South  American  Indians 

Story  of  Benjamin  Franklin 

Sketch  of  Daniel  Webster 

The  Lion 

The  Playful  Kitten 

The  Porcupine 

The  Dying  Deer 

The  Puma 

The  Village  Blacksmith 

The  Horse 

The  Hippopotamus 

The  Pets 

The  Wild  Boar 

The  Cat  and  the  Fox 

The  Zebra 

The  Boy  and  the  Heifers 

The  Hyena 

The  Ant-Eater 

The  Seaside 

The  Little  Fishers 

The  Little  Sailors 

The  Dog  and  the  Crab 

The  Sea-Horse 

The  Diving  Bell 

The  Hammerheaded  Shark 

The  White  Ray 

The  Turbot 

The  Vikings 

The  Trunk  Pdsh 

The  Fate  of  Vanity 

The  Bee . 

The  Whale 

The  Vampire  Bat 

The  Pet  Geese 

The  Miller’s  Geese 

The  Condor 

The  Deluge 

The  Christmas  Tree 

The  Early  Life  of  Jesus 

The  Princess  Wonderful 

The  Revolving  Palace 


PAGE 

The  Selfish  Boy 119 

The  Doll’s  Christmas  Party 120 

The  Generous  Child 122 

The  Ungrateful  Son 122 

The  Young  Artist 123 

The  Force  of  Habit 125 

The  Little  Patient 128 

The  Bad  Boy 137 

The  Talking  Doll ...  138 

The  Sledge 150 

The  Toboggan  Slide 151 

The  Little  Tease  153 

The  Three  Wishes 154 

The  Disobedient  Girl 157 

The  Pet  Lamb . . 158 

The  Faithful  Shepherd  Boy 159 

The  Frost 160 

The  Robber  and  the  Queen 176 

The  Shepherd’s  Bride 179 

The  Sea  Plant 190 

The  Flower  Girl 192 

The  River  Nile 193 

The  Temples  of  India 194 

The  Sagacity  of  a Gull 196 

The  Native  Australians 197 

The  Japanese 200 

The  Alama 206 

The  Lazy  Maiden 207 

The  Early  Settlers  of  Kentucky 208 


I The  Burning  of  Deerfield 215 


The  War  of  the  Revolution 21 

The  Ride  of  Paul  Revere 219 

The  Capitol  at  Washington 221 

The  Boyhood  of  George  Washington 223 

The  Declaration  of  Independence 226 

Thomas  Jefferson 228 

The  P'ounding  of  Rome 239 

Tired  of  Reading  239 

The  Battle  of  the  Wilderness 242 

The  Women  of  Gettysburg 245 

The  Siege  of  Vicksburg 246 

The  Little  Fleet 256 

The  Rulers  of  England 267 

The  Druids 269 

The  Crusades 270 

The  Mandarin 278 

The  Burning  of  Moscow 279 

The  Fox  and  the  Horse 281 

The  Battle  of  Waterloo 298 

What  are  the  Wild  Waves  Saying? 73 

When  the  Cat’s  Away  the  Mice  Will  Play 131 

What  the  Sunbeams  Saw 132 

Where  Sugar  Comes  From 220 


PAGE 

30 

58 

78 

97 

100 

106 

140 

146 

162 

178 

186 

191 

198 

230 

231 

8 

10 

13 

14 

14 

. 18 

19 

20 

21 

22 

25 

26 

32 

■ 33  i 

33' 

47 

50 

52 

54 

55 

57 

62 

64 

, 65 

• 70 

■ 76 

• 76 

, 76 

• 77 

, 96 

. 98 

• 99 

. lOI 

. 108 

. 112 

• ”3 

. 116 

. 118 


HAPPY  HOURS 
AT  HO  MB. 


TTHEilRESlDE 


sUs^iif)e  }}€d?,  f.' 
^ M^dfcjs^e  ^l)at.u/erc 

Wl)^  r u/fe' li  t tie  j ife  t Uke  )j%  7^^  V 

^l),tiltle  lip^  yox/lft'i/cl)  Vl^e  sprAt^^j 
©f  suleetest  sad  T'e7^eri))>irlT)g,'\^'^p 
loApd  IjearO]  flasl)  allaglo^ 

#1  y(it]j  Vdcfdy  li^ts.  o|.  \'i 

Y ’ ’ 'I' li 

njy  ffreside  y 

"^Yo^i^gestol.d^wl)©  circk  it>.^ 
ec<  telliT)e  w])at  did 


(7) 


THE  LION. 


LION  has,  from  the  most  ancient  times,  been 
called  the  “ King  of  Beasts,”  and  his  slowness  of 
carriage  and  dignity  will  entitle  him  to  the  name. 
Some  lions  are  as  long  as  ten  feet,  but  are  gen- 
erally not  over  seven  feet.  The  female  has  no 
mane,  and  a smaller  head.  Lions  differ  in  size 
according  to  the  country  they  inhabit.  Unless  they  are  ex- 
ceedingly hungry,  they  do  not  hunt  during  the  day;  but,  when 
I I twilight  appears,  he  places  himself  near. a pool  of  water,  and 
^ when  an  animal  comes  to  quench  its  thirst  he  springs  out,  and 

with  one  blow  of  its  paw  breaks  its  back.  If  he  misses  his  aim,  he  goes  back 
into  the  bushes  to  wait  for  a new  victim.  When  the  animal  is  hungry,  or 


irritated,  he  shakes  his  mane  and  flogs  his  sides  with  his  tail,  and,  if  a traveller 
encounters  him  at  this  time,  he  may  know  he  is  in  great  danger.  When  he  is 
not  hungry,  he  takes  flight  at  the  sight  of  a man  or  child,  and  even  runs  at 
the  sound  of  human  voices. 

In  the  spring  the  lion  seeks  a mate,  and  they  are  themselves  most  devoted 
to  each  other.  Until  the  female  has  young  she  follows  her  lord  everywhere. 

(8) 


'll  IK  LION. 


She  is  very  fond  of  her  youn^^  and  will  j)rot(!Ct  them  at  the  risk  of  her  life, 
d'lu;  male  has  a hahit  of  (h^voiirin^  tluan,  and  the  lion(!SS  tak(!S  ^reat  pains  to 
conceal  them.  A lu^w-horn  cub  is  about  the*  size  of  a half-^rown  cat ; at  a 
year  old,  it  is  as  lari^e  as  a Newfoundland  do^.  d'hey  do  not  walk  until  they 
are  two  months  old.  'They  are  y(;llow,  stripc^d  with  small  brown  bars,  which 
do  not  disaj)pear  until  tlu;y  are  hilly  <.^rown.  I'he  mane  commences  to  grow 
on  the  male  when  he  is  three  years  old. 

Some  years  ago,  in  the  menagerie  in  the  d ower  of  London,  there  were  two 
young  lions,  a male  and  female,  d'hey  had  been  obtained  in  India  when  only 
a few  days  old,  and  a goat  nursed  them  during  the  first  months,  d'hey  were 
so  gentle  that  they  ran  about  the  courtyard,  and  were  caressed  without  fear 
by  visitors. 

A lioness  has  been  on  exhibition  in 'England  which  would  allow  her  keeper 
to  get  on  her  back,  and  even  drag  her  about  by  the  tail,  and  place  his  head 
between  her  teeth. 

A wealthy  farmer  was  one  ciay  walking  over  his  land,  armed  with  a gun, 
whensuddenly  a lion  appeared  before  him.  Feeling  sure  of  killing  him,  he 
aimed,  but  the  gun  missed  fire,  and  the  man,  being  frightened,  scampered  off 
as  hard  as  he  could  go  until  he  came  to  a little  pile  of  stones,  which  he  jumped 
upon  and  turned  round  facing  the  lion,  and  threatened  him  with  the  but-end 
of  his  gun.  d'he  animal  stopped,  and  went  back  a short  distance,  and  after 
nearly  an  hour  went  slowly  away. 

:o: 

There  was  an  old  woman  who  lived  In  a shoe. 

She  had  so  many  children,  she  didn’t  know  what  to  do ; 

She  gave  them  some  broth  without  any  bread,  ^ 

She  whipped  them  all  round,  and  sent  them  to  bed. 

:o: 

Sing  a song  of  sixpence,  a pocketful  of  rye; 

Four  and  twenty  blackbirds  baked  in  a pie. 

When  the  pie  was  opened  the  birds  began  to  sing ; 

Was  not  that  a dainty  dish  to  set  before  the  king? 

The  king  was  In  his  counting-house  counting  out  his  money; 

The  queen  was  In  the  parlor  eating  bread  and  honey; 

The  maid  was  in  the  garden  hanging  out  the  clothes: 

Down  came  a blackbird  and  pecked  off  her  nose. 

(9) 


.4 


THE  PLAYFUL  KITTEN. 


(10) 


Tllh:  KI'I''I'I^N. 


Tlll^'  little  ^irl  you  see  in  the  j)ictiirc  is  playing  with  her  kitten,  which  is 
not  always  the  innocent  little  animal  it  aj^pears,  hut  is  sometimes 
treacluM'ous,  and  will  st(;al  anything  within  its  reach. 

A pretty  story  is  told  of  the  gratitude  of  a cat  to  a kind  friend  who  had 
lu‘lp('d  it  in  distress.  One  day  the  cat  ate  some  rat-poison,  and  its  sufferings 
were  so  great  that  it  would  dip  its  paws  in  water  to  cool  them,  though  cats  are 
not  fond  of  water.  At  last  it  went  to  the  lady,  and  looking  up  in  a pitiful  way, 
seemed  to  ask  for  help.  The  lady  bound  it  up  in  wet  cloths,  and  gave  it 
metlicine  and  eruel,  and  took  the  best  of  care  of  it. 

One  night  after  the  lady  had  gone  upstairs  she  heard  a mew  at  the  window, 
and  as  she  opened  it  the  cat  jumped  in  with  a mouse  in  her  mouth  and  laid 
it  at  the  lady’s  feet.  She  did  this  every  day  for  a long  time,  and  when  she  after- 
wards caught  mice  for  her  kittens  one  was  laid  aside  for  the  lady.  If  the 
kittens  tried  to  eat  this  she  gave  them  a little  pat.  After  a while  the  lady 
would  take  the  mouse  and  then  give  it  to  the  kittens,  the  cat  seeming  much 
pleased  to  see  them  eat  it. 

Cats  have  a thick  soft  fur  to  keep  them  warm,  so  that  they  can  run  out  of 
doors  in  cold  weather.  Their  fur  all  grows  one  way,  and  is  so  thick  that  when 
it  rains  the  water  runs  off,  and  does  not  wet  their  skin  unless  it  rains  hard. 
They  like  to  be  stroked,  but  do  not  like  to  be  rubbed  the  wrong  way. 

They  have  long  whiskers  on  each  side  of  their  mouth  and  nose  ; when  they 
come  to  a hole  they  spread  out  their  whiskers,  and  if  they  can  get  through 
without  touching  they  know  there  is  room  for  their  bodies.  Their  ears  are 
large  and  stand  up  straight,  so  they  can  hear  the  slightest  nibble  of  a mouse 
or  the  sly  tread  of  a rat.  They  use  their  fore-paws  like  hands.  These  paws 
have  each  five  toes,  but  their  hind  feet  have  only  four  toes  each.  Some 
cats  have  more  toes  on  each  foot.  Cats  do  not  wag  their  tails  when  they  are 
pleased,  but  wave  them  from  side  to  side. 

A lady  in  New  York  State  has  a large  cat  which  has  three  kittens  nearly 
half-grown.  She  was  noticed  feeding  them  on  some  perch  and  sun-fish  every 
day.  They  watched  her,  and  found  she  caught  them  herself  in  a pond  which 
had  been  drawn  quite  low,  and  the  cat  would  crouch  down  near  the  water,  and 
when  a fish  would  come  within  its  reach  would  spring  upon  it  and  rarely  miss 
it.  When  she  came  in  with  a meal  she  laid  it  before  one  of  the  young  ones: 
the  others  must  wait  quietly  while  the  first  was  eating,  and  when  it  had  eaten 
its  share  she  placed  it  in  front  of  another  and  then  the  third.  This  she  re- 
peated day  after  day,  and  was  never  varied. 

(11) 


A YOUNG  GIRL’S  ADVENTURE  WITH  A BEAR. 


WHEN  mother  was  a young 
girl  she  taught  school  in 
Illinois.  Very  few  people  lived 
there  at  that  time;  the  settlements 
were  very  far  apart.  The  school- 
house  was  built  of  rough  logs, 
and  the  chinks  were  filled  with 
clay  and  straw.  Instead  of  glass 
for  windows  they  had  oiled  paper 
to  admit  the  light. 

One  night  mother  stayed  late 
at  the  school-house  to  help  the 
girls  trim  it  with  evergreen,  and  it 
was  almost  dark  when  they  started 
for  home.  She  walked  very  fast,  as  she  felt  lonely.  Her  way  lay  through 
a thick  wood,  and  the  path  was  narrow.  All  at  once  she  saw  a big 
animal.  What  was  it?  A calf?  No,  it  was  a big  black  bear.  Was  she 
afraid?  Of  course  she  was.  Wouldn’t  you  be  afraid  if  you  met  a big  black 
bear  in  the  woods?  She  had  an  umbrella  in  her  hand,  and  held  the  point 
close  to  the  bear’s  nose,  and  opened  and  shut  it  as  fast  as  she  could.  She 
called  him  all  the  pet  names  she  could  think  of,  and  he  walked  away  and 
growled.  He  was  a brave  bear,  was  he  not,  to  be  afraid  of  an  umbrella! 
Mother  hurried  on,  and  just  as  she  came  to  the  edge  of  the  woods  out  he 
came  again;  then  she  opened  the  umbrella  at  him  again,  and  shouted  as  loud 
as  she  could,  and  away  he  went.  Mother  was  so  tired  and  frightened  she 
almost  fainted  when  she  reached  home. 

“ I don’t  believe  it  was  a bear ; it  must  have  been  neighbor  Clapp’s  big 
heifer,”  grandma  said. 

But  just  as  she  said  it  they  heard  a loud  squeal.  They  ran  to  the  door 
and  there  was  a bear  carrying  off  a pig ; he  had  jumped  In  the  pen  and  got  it. 
Aunt  Stella  seized  the  dinner-horn  and  blew  a loud  blast.  That  was  the  way 
they  used  to  call  the  .settlement  together  when  anything  was  the  matter. 
There  was  a great  rush  for  grandfather’s  house,  and  when  the  men  heard  about 
the  bear  they  said,  “We  must  kill  him  as  quick  as  possible.”  So  they  had  a 
great  hunt  for  him ; they  hunted  all  that  night  and  the  next  day,  and  found 
him  at  last  upon  the  stump  of  a hollow  tree,  and  killed  him. 

(12) 


'VWE  I’ORC'IMMNI^:. 


The  common  porcupine  is  found  in  Africa,  Tartary,  Persia,  India,  and 
some  parts  of  Europe  and  Canada.  It  digs  holes  in  the  ground,,  and 
only  comes  out  at  night  to  get  food,  which  consists  of  vegetables  and  roots. 
The  quills  are  very  strong,  and  when  in  danger  he  raises  them  and  runs 
backward  against  his  enemy.  The  American  Indians ‘use  the  quills  of  the 
Canada  porcupine  .for  ornamenting  moccasins  and  different  parts  of  their 
dress.  When  the  porcupine  walks  his  quills,  which  are  large  and  hollow,  and 
about  fourteen  inches  long,  make  a rustling  sound.  Our  readers  may 
remember  having  seen  one  in  the  travelling  menagerie  attached  to  the  circus. 

o o o 


There  was  a little  girl 

And  she  had  a little  curl 

Right  in  the  middle  of  her  forehead, 

And  when  she  was  good 

She  was  very,  very  good, 

But  when  she  was  bad  she  was  horrid. 

She  went  up  stairs 
To  say  her  prayers 
With  no  one  nigh  to  hinder. 


Where  she  stood  on  her  head 
On  the  little  trundle  bed 
And  was  falling  out  the  winder. 

Her  mother  heard  the  noise. 

She  thought  it  was  the  boys 
Playing  in  the  empty  attic. 

So  she  went  up -stairs 
And  caught  her  unawares. 

And  spanked  her  most  emphatic. 


(13) 


THE  DYING  DEER. 


NCE  upon  a time  a deer  that  lived  far  from  an  in- 
habited country  used  to  go  in  the  winter  to  some  low- 
lands, where  she  found  grass,  and  could  find  shelter 
among  the  evergreen  trees  during  storms.  When 
spring  came  she  went  to  a mountain,  where  there 
was  a fine  stream  of  water.  She  had  been  living  this 
way  for  a good  many  years  until  she  commenced  to  be 
weak  from  age,  but  did  not  know  what  was  the  mat- 
ter, and  thought  that,  if  she  could  only  have  some  water  from  the  stream  in 
the  mountains,  she  would  be  well  again.  So  in  the  early  days  of  spring  she 
started,  and,  after  walking  a little  way,  had  to  stop  to  rest.  At  last  she 
reached  the  top,  and  drank  from  the  stream  where  she  had  quenched  her 
thirst  so  many  summers  ; but  it  did  not  taste  as  it  used  to,  nor  refresh  her  so 
much.  She  lay  down  to  rest  on  some  grass,  and  never  rose  again. 

:o: 

THE  PUMA. 

^HE  puma  inhabits  the 
whole  of  America,  and 
is  greatly  feared  by  the  na- 
tives. It  is  about  four  feet 
and  a half  in  length,  and  has 
the  general  appearance  of  a 
lioness.  Its  color  is  gray. 
The  animal  is  very  sly  and 
quick  in  all  its  movements, 
and  can  ascend  a tree  twenty 
feet  at  one  bound.  It  is 
easily  tamed,  and  fond  of 
being  petted,  and  is  not 
considered  dangerous  when 
at  liberty.  It  makes  fearful  ravages  among  herds  of  cattle,  and  always  kills 
its  victim  before  it  commences  to  eat. 

:o: 

Why  is  a liar  like  a person  deeply  in  How  does  a boy  look  if  you  hurt 
debt  ? — He  has  great  /f-abilities.  him  ? — It  makes  him  yell.  Oh ! (yellow). 

(14) 


PRETTY  DOQGIE 


(15) 


AN  ADVENTURE  WITH  PANTHERS. 


[pjMj^HE  occupants  of  a few  log-cabins  in  the 
western  part  of  Florida  had  been  annoyed 
by  the  disappearance  of  their  sheep  and  goats, 
of  which  the  wealth  of  the  early  settlers  con- 
sisted ; and  they  often  heard  the  cry  of  the 
panther,  which  sounded  almost  human. 

About  this  time  two  hunters  came  into  the  set- 
tlement, and,  learning  the  state  of  affairs,  deter- 
mined to  rid  the  clearing  of  the  wild  animals. 
The  night  before  they  arrived  a heifer  had 
been  killed  quite  near  a cabin,  and  dragged 
about  two  miles  into  a swamp.  These  hunters 
started  without  delay,  and  found  the  trail,  which 
brought  them  to  the  edge  of  a large  swamp 
covered  with  trees,  cane  and  grape-vines.  It 
was  very  dark,  but  they  plunged  in  for  half  a 
mile,  where,  on  an  elevated  spot,  they  found  the 
half-eaten  body  of  the  heifer;  and  about  twenty- 
five  feet  from  them  they  saw,  instead  of  one,  an 
old  she-panther  and  two  cubs  nearly  grown, 
while  over  them,  on  a large  gum-tree,  crouched 
the  “old  he  one  of  all,”  lashing  his  sides  with  his  tail,  and  spitting  like  an 
angry  cat,  which  was  imitated  by  the  three  below.  The  hunters  found  them- 
selves rather  uncomfortably  situated.  They  could  neither  retreat  nor  advance  ; 
so  they  stood  for  a second,  their  guns  cocked  and  aimed,  Dan  drawing  a bead 
on  the  dam,  while  Jim  did  the  same  on  the  sire.  It  was  madness  to  fire. 
They  were  not  long  uncertain,  for  the  old  fellow  suddenly  bounded  on  Jim 
with  a roar.  He  fired  as  he  sprang  away,  and,  dropping  his  rifle,  drew  his 
long  heavy  knife.  It  was  well  he  did  so,  for  the  beast,  mortally  wounded, 
alighted  on  the  very  spot  he  had  left.  He  turned  and  sprang  upon  him,  but 
Jim  avoided  the  blow  of  its  paw,  and  grappled  with  him.  He  rolled  on  the 
turf,  and  wound  his  right  arm  tight  around  his  neck  ; while  he  dealt  rapid 
blows  with  his  knife.  The  contest  was  soon  decided,  the  knife  passing 
through  the  heart  of  the  brute.  In  the  meantime  Dan  had  put  a.  ball  through 
the  head  of  the  dam,  and  was  battling  with  the  two  cubs.  His  clothes  were 
nearly  torn  from  him,  and  the  blood  was  streaming  from  numberless  scratches. 


(16) 


AN  ADVIONTUKK  Wnil  I’ANTHI:F<S. 


'flic  savage  beasts  bore  upon  lh(*ir  bloody  hides  deadly  cuts,  d'heir  system 
of  attack  was  to  sj)ring  suckhuily  on  him,  striking  him  with  their  paws;  and 
strong  and  active  as  he  was,  it  was  impossible  to  defend  himself,  and  had  no 
assistance  been  at  hand  they  would  have  gained  the  victory.  Jim  saw  all  this 
at  a glance,  and  rushed  to  his  rescue.  “ Dan,”  he  shouted,  “take  the  one  on 
your  left.”  ddiey  threw  themselves  upon  them.  Jim  struck  at  him,  but  his 
wrist  struck  his  paw,  and  the  knife  flew  far  from  his  hand.  He  seized  the 
loose  skin  of  the  neck  with  both  hands,  and  holding  on,  kept  him  at  arm’s 
length,  while  his  paws  were  beating  his  breast  and  tearing  his  flesh.  He  sud- 
denly thought  of  a small  pistol  in  his  belt,  and  drawing  it  out,  cocked  it  with 
his  thumb,  and  the  next  mome  nt  the  panther’s  brains  were  spattering  his 
face. 

He  turned  to  look  for  Dan,  and  found  him  trying  to  free  himself  from  the 
dead  body  of  the  panther,  whose  teeth  were  fastened  to  the  remnant  of  his 
coat  which  hung  around  his  neck.  He  cut  the  cloth,  and  they  both  sank  on 
the  ground. 

After  they  had  rested. a while  they  washed  the  blood  from  their  bodies,  and 
taking  the  scalps  of  the  four  panthers  started  for  home,  where  their  success 
was  soon  known,  and  in  the  evening  a feast  was  held  in  their  honor.  This 
exploit  added  greatly  to  their  reputation  as  daring  hunters,  and  also  left  the 
settlers  in  peace  from  their  daring  foe. 


(IT) 


2 


THE  VILLAGE  BLACKSMITH. 


(18) 


Tiiic  iioRsr:. 


WHO  docs  not  love  a horse?  d'hey  are  most  intelligent  animals,  and 
can  he  taiioht  almost  anything,  d'heyare  affectionate  and  like  very 
much  to  he  petted,  aiul  will  eat  sugar  and  apples  out  of  a child’s  hand  without 
hi  lino-  it. 

When  they  work  or  travel  over  a hard  road,  they  have  iron  shoes  nailed  to 
their  hoofs,  so  that  they  will  not  be  hurt  by  striking  the  stones.  The  hoofs 
have  no  feeling  on  the  outside,  and  it  does  not  hurt  the  horse  to  have  these 
shoes  nailed  on.  They  grow  like  our  nails  and  must  be  pared  once  in  a 
while. 

A little  story  is  told  of  a poor  stray  kitten  which  found  its  way  into  a stable 
and  made  its  home  there.  It  soon  made  friends  with  a lame  chicken  and  the 
three  were  never  quite  happy  unless  they  were  together.  The  kitten  and  the 
chicken  would  stand  close  together  on  the  broad  back  of  the  horse,  while  he 
would  stand  quite  still  so  as  not  to  disturb  them. 

“ Billy  ” was  a fine  horse.  The  blacksmith  who  put  on  his  shoes  lived  a 
long  distance  from  Billy’s  home,  and  he  had  never  been  over  the  road  but 
on  the  day  he  was  shod. 

A few  weeks  after  the  blacksmith  saw  Billy  coming  towards  the  shop. 
Thinking  he  had  runaway  the  blacksmith  turned  him  around  and  threw  stones 
at  him  to  make  him  go  home. 

The  horse  trotted  off ; but  the  blacksmith  had  only  fairly  got  to  work  again 
when  he  heard  a noise  and  there  stood  Billy. 

This  time,  before  driving  him  away,  the  blacksmith  looked  at  his  feet  and 
found  that  Billy  had  lost  a shoe.  He  put  on  a new  one  and  waited  to  see 
what  he  would  do. 

The  horse  looked  at  the  blacksmith  as  if  asking  whether  he  was  done,  then 
pawed  to  see  if  the  shoe  was  all  right,  and  giving  a neigh,  started  for  home 
on  a brisk  trot.  His  master  knew  nothing  about  it  until  the  next  day. 

A gentleman  when  he  wanted  to  catch  his  horse  in  the  field  was  in  the 
habit  of  giving  it  sonie  oats  in  a measure,  and  would  then  throw  the  bridle 
over  his  head.  After  he  had  deceived  him  several  times  by  calling  him  when 
there  was  no  corn  in  the  measure  the  horse  began  to  suspect  him,  and  on 
coming  up  one  day  as  usual  he  looked  into  the  measure  and  finding  it  empty 
turned  round,  reared  up  on  his  hind  legs  and  killed  his  master  on  the  spot. 

The  life  of  horses  generally  lasts  about  thirty  years,  but  they  have  been 
known  to  live  to  the  aofe  of  forty-seven. 

(19) 


THE  HIPPOPOTAMUS. 


The  hippopotamus  is  an  enormous  animal.  Its  mouth  reaches  nearly  from 
eye  to  eye  and,  with  its  large  and  pointed  teeth,  has  a frightful  appear- 
ance. The  eyes  are  of  medium  size,  but  prominent  Its  body  is  enormous, 
and  its  legs  so  short  and  fat,  that  its  body  reaches  nearly  to  the  ground. 

These  animals  are  quick  and  active  in  the  water,  and  pass  a good  part  of 
the  day  in  it.  When  swimming,  their  bodies  are  entirely  under  water,  and 
only  the  upper  part  of  their  heads  above  it,  so  that  they  can  breathe  and  hear 
the  slightest  noise. 

The  hippopotamus  feeds  on  young  stalks  of  reeds,  little  boughs,  small 
shrubs  and  water-plants,  Its  disposition  is  mild,  and  is  only  vicious  when 


attacked.  There  are  different  ways  of  hunting  it:  it  is  sometimes  surprised 
at  night  on  leaving  the  water,  or  by  day  in  the  rivers,  with  harpoons  or  guns. 
It  tries  to  defend  itself,  and  sometimes  overturns  the  boat  containing  its 
enemies.  Sometimes  it  gets  desperate  and  tries  to  tear  the  boat  to  pieces. 
It  can  cut  through  the  middle  of  the  body  of  a full-grown  man  with  one  bite. 
The  ivory  from  the  tusks  is  valuable;  its  skin,  which  is  thick,  is  used  in  various 
instruments,  and  the  flesh  is  delicate.  Owing  to  the  perfection  to  which  fire- 
arms are  brought,  hunting  these  animals  is  much  easier  than  formerly,  and 
the  probabilities  are  that  they  will  become  extinct. 


When  is  a boy  like  a bird? — When  he  has  a 7'ave7i-ous  appetite. 

(20) 


THE  PETS. 


(21) 


CLEVER  MONKEYS. 


inOUR  monkeys  sat  under  a 
■*"  tree  in  an  Indian  forest.  One 
monkey  was  seen  to  busy  him- 
self in  smearing  one  of  the  others 
with  red  clay  earth.  When  he 
had  succeeded  in  entirely  cover- 
ing their  companion,  the  three 
disappeared  into  the  neighboring 
wood,  leaving  the  other  a mass 
of  clay,  but  for  two  small  holes 
through  which  peered  a pair  of 
cunning  eyes.  Then  the  be- 
daubed monkey  was  seen  to  climb  to  the  hollow  of  a tree  where  was  a bee- 
hive. The  bees  buzzed  about  the  intruder,  but  all  they  could  do  was  to  leave 
their  stings  in  his  clay  coat.  At  last  they  swarmed  away  in  despair,  and  the 
clever  monkey  helped  himself  to  the  honeycomb.  And  then  the  other 
monkeys  came  out  of  their  hiding-place,  and  proceeded  to  pick  off  the  clay 
covering  from  their  brother.  This  done,  they  set  to  work  at  the  honey-comb, 
and  finished  it. 

:o: 

THE  WILD  BOAR. 

This  is  the  original  from  which  all  the 
different  kinds  of  the  tame  hog  have 
sprung.  His  color  is  dark  grey,  nearly  black; 
his  snout  is  longer  than  that  of  the  tame  hog  ; 
his  ears  short  and  pointed.  He  is  found  in 
different  parts  of  Europe,  Asia  and  Africa. 

The  skin  is  remarkably  thick  and  strong  and 
difficult  for  any  weapon  to  pierce  through. 

The  animals,  being  considered  unclean,  are 
very  little  hunted.  Boar-hunting  used  to  be  a favorite  pastime  for  the  nobility 
of  France.  The  best  bristles  used  in  brushes  come  from  Russia,  where  the 
boar  is  still  hunted. 

;o: 

Why  is  an  umbrella  like  salt-herring? — It  serves  to  keep  one  dry. 

(22) 


MARY  AND  HER  PETS. 


(23) 


HOW  TO  CATCH  MONKEYS. 


skelter  for  the  cocoanut.  The  first  arrival  peeps  into  it,  and  seeing-  the  rice 
inside,  squeezes  his  hand  through  the  hole  and  clutches  a handful.  Now,  so 
much  more  powerful  is  greed  over  every  other  feeling  connected  with  monkey 
nature  that  nothing  will  induce  the  creature  to  relinquish  his  hold.  With  his 
hand  thus  clasped  he  can’t  possibly  get  it  out ; but  the  thought  f?hat  if  he  lets 
go  one  of  his  brethren  will  obtain  the  feast,  is  overpowering.  The  sportsman 
soon  appears  upon  the  scene ; and  he  is  easily  captured. 

What  is  it  you  must  keep  after  giving  it  to  another? — Your  word. 

(24) 


N old,  hard  cocoanut  is  taken,  and  a hole  is  made  in  the  shell.  Fur- 
nished  with  this  and  a pocketful  of  boiled  rice,  the  sportsman  sallies 
into  the  forest  and  stops  beneath  a tree  tenanted  by  monkeys.  Within  full 
sight  of  these  inquisitive  spectators  he  first  eats  a little  rice,  and  then  puts  a 
quantity  into  the  cocoanut,  so  as  to  attract  as  much  attention  as  possible. 
The  nut  is  then  laid  upon  the  ground,  and  the  hunter  retires  to  a convenient 
ambush.  No  sooner  is  the  man  out  of  sight  than  the  monkeys  race  helter- 


THE  BABOON. 


T\\\i  CAT  AND  '\'\\E  FDX. 


ONCI'w  upon  a tiino  a cat  carnc  across  a 
fox  lyin<^^  in  a wood,  and,  spcakin;^ 
friendly  to  liini,  said  : “ I low  do  you  (lo,  Mas- 
ter lu)x  ? I low  do  you  find  your  living  in 
these  dear  times  ? ” 

d'lie  fox  eyed  him  from  head  to  foot,  and 
hesitated  whetlier  to  answer  or  not.  At  last 
lie  said:  “ Dh,  you  hungry  mouse-hunter! 
How  dare  you  ask  me  how  I fare  ? How 
much  do  you  know  ? ” 

“ 1 know  this  much,”  replied  the  cat,  “ when 
the  dogs  pursue  me,  to  climb  up  a tree  and 
save  myself.” 

“Oh,  is  that  all  ?”  returned  the  fox.  “I 
know  a hundred  things,  and  have  besides  a 
sackful  of  cunning.  Come  with  me,  and  I 
will  show  you  how  to  escape  the  hounds.” 

Soon  a hunter  came  riding  along  with  four 
dogs.  The  cat  ran  up  a tree,  and  was  hidden 
among  the  leaves,  and  then  called  to  the  fox, 
“ Open  your  sack.  Master  Fox ! ” But  the 
hounds  had  already  caught  him.  “ Now, 
Master  Fox,”  cried  the  cat ; “ how  much 
good  has  your  superior  knowledge  done 
you  ? Could  you  have  crept  up  the  tree,  you 
would  still  be  free  like  me.” 


Peter,  Peter,  pumpkin-eater. 

Had  a wife  and  couldn't  keep  her — 
He  put  her  in  a pumpkin-shell. 

And  there  he  kept  her  very  well. 


All  of  a row. 
Bend  the  bow, 
Shot  at  a pigeon. 
And  killed  a crow. 


Peter,  Peter,  pumpkin-eater. 

Had  another  and  didn’t  love  her; 
Peter  learn’d  to  read  and  spell. 
And  then  he  loved  her  very  well. 


The  cock  doth  crow, 
To  let  you  know, 

If  you  be  well, 

’Tis  time  to  rest. 


(25) 


THE  ZEBRA. 


TN  very  early  times  we  find 
mention  made  of  an  animal 
which  the  Romans  called  the 
hippotigris,  as  possessing  at 
once  the  shape  and  agility  of 
the  horse  and  the  ferocity  and 
the  beauty  of  skin  and  color 
which  distinguish  the  tiger. 
Bassianas  Caracalla  is  said  to 
have  killed  in  one  day  an  ele- 
phant, a rhinoceros,  a tiger, 
and  a hippotigris.  The  ani- 
mal was  thus  even  then  con- 
sidered better  fitted  to  furnish 
a savage  sport  in  the  combat  than  to  be  rendered  useful  by  domestication. 
The  same  character  still  belongs  to  the  zebra,  which  is  doubtless  the  animal 
designated  by  the  name  hippotigris.  It  possesses  some  of  the  characteristics 
of  the  horse — smaller  in  size,  it  strongly  resembles  it  in  the  shape  of  its  body, 
its  head,  its  limbs,  and  its  hoofs.  It  moves  in  the  same  paces,  with  a similar 
activity  and  swiftness.  But  it  discovers  none  of  that  docility  which  has 
rendered  the  services,  of  the  horse  so  invaluable  to  man.  On  the  contrary, 
it  is  proverbially  untameable ; it  is  ever  the  most  wild  even  among  those 
ferocious  animals  which  are  ranged  in  the  menagerie,  and  it  preserves  in  its 
countenance  the  resolute  determination  never  to  submit.  So  completely, 
indeed,  is  this  its  character,  that  the  few  instances  in  which  it  has  shown  any- 
thing like  submission,  are  looked  upon  as  the  most  extraordinary  triumphs  of 
art  over  nature.  Even  in  these  cases  the  good  nature  which  the  animal 
displays  is  partial,  and  not  to  be  trusted.  In  the  year  1803,  General  Dundas 
brought  a female  zebra  from  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  which  was  deposited 
in  the  Tower  of  London,  and  there  showed  less  than  the  usual  impatience  of 
subordination.  The  person  who  had  accompanied  her  home  and  attended 
her  there  would  sometimes  spring  on  her  back,  and  proceed  thus  for  about 
two  hundred  yards,  when  she  would  become  restive,  and  oblige  him  to  dis- 
mount. She  was  very  irritable,  and  would  kick  at  her  keeper;  one  day  she 
seized  him  with  her  teeth,  threw  him  down,  and  showed  an  intention  to 
destroy  him,  which  he  disappointed  by  rapidly  getting  loose.  She  generally 

(26) 


'line  ZICMKA. 


• teeth  whatever  offcMidcHl  lujr.  Strangers  she  would  not  allow  U)  a[)proach  lu^r 
unless  the  keejxu*  held  lu^r  fast  by  the  luMd,  and  even  then  she  was  very 
prone  to  kick.  Anotlu;r  which  was  kept  at  Kew  showed  the  same  sava^^e 
tlisposition,  allowin<^  no  one  to  approach  except  his  keeper.  lie  was  some- 
times able  to  mount  the  back  of  the  animal.  It  one  day  eat  a cpiantity  of 
tobacco,  and  the  paj)er  that  contained  it;  and  was  said  even  to  eat  flesh,  d'he 
most  docile  zebra  on  record  was  burnt  at  the  Lyceum,  near  b^xeter  Change. 
This  animal  allowed  its  keeper  to  use  i^reat  familiarities  with  it — to  put  chil- 
dren on  its  back  without  discovering  any  resentment.  On  one  occasion  a 
person  rode  it  from  the  Lyceum  to  Pimlico.  It  had  been  bred  in  Portugal, 
and  was  the  offspring  of  parents  half  reclaimed.  At  the  Cape  of  Good  1 lope 
many  attempts  have  been  made  to  train  the  zebra,  but  they  have  been  all  to 
a great  degree  unsuccessful.  A merchant,  who  had  succeeded  so  far  as  to 
be  able  to  get  them  harnessed  to  his  chariot,  almost  lost  his  life  from  the 
ungovernable  fury  with  which  they  rushed  back  to  their  stalls. 

There  are  instances  of  mules  having  been  obtained  from  the  ass  and  zebra, 
but  these  in  Europe  do  not  exceed  three,  and  they  either  died  soon,  or  were 
unserviceable.  One  which  was  bred  in  the  menagerie  at  Paris,  from  a female 
zebra  and  Spanish  ass,  had  a good  deal  of  the  form  of  its  sire ; but  it  had  the 
ungovernable  and  vicious  temper  of  the  zebra,  and  attacked  with  its  teeth 
every  one  who  approached  it. 

There  are  two  other  animals  of  the  horse  kind,  for  the  knowledge  of  which 
we  are  indebted  chiefly  to  the  reports  of  travellers.  These  are  the  Dziggtai 
and  the  Ouagga,  the  former  a native  of  Central  Asia,»  the  other  ranging  in 
herds  through  the  solitary  deserts  of  Southern  Africa.  The  former  is  a wild 
animal,  and  is  shot  by  the  natives  for  the  purposes  of  food;  the  latter  is  of  a 
disposition  susceptible  of  domestication,  and  has  been  seen  in  London  drawing 
a fashionable  curricle.  They  have  both  been  too  little  under  the  observation 
of  men  to  allow  of  an  interesting  biography  beyond  the  notices  which  have 
been  given  of  them  in  the  notes  to  Goldsmith. 


:o:- 


A MAN  of  words  and  not  of  deeds, 
Is  like  a garden  full  of  weeds ; 

For  when  the  weeds  begin  to  grow. 
Then  doth  the  garden  overflow. 


But  yeow  may  sing  a’  Monday, 
Till  Sunday  cums  agin. 


Yeow  mussent  sing  a’  Sunday, 
Becaze  it  is  a sin  ; 


(27) 


NKRC),  TWE  NI^WFOUNDLANI)  IKK). 


IiRO  is  a great,  shaggy  dog.  All  night  he  is  left  to  keej)  watch  in  a 


i.  large  store.  1 1(!  slecips  during  the  day,  so  that  one  would  think  he  was 
lazy,  but  at  night  he  is  always  awake,  and  at  the  least  noise  bounds  from  one 
end  of  the  store  to  the  other. 

One  night  the  store  next  to  that  where  Nero  was  was  broken  open  and 
robbed.  Nero  heard  the  burglars,  and  gnawed  at  the  front  doors  and  tore 
great  strips  of  wood  from  them.  In  the  morning  he  was  punished,  but  when 
the  owner  found  what  the  reason  was  he  petted  him  and  called  him  a noble 
dog. 

He  goes  every  day  to  the  butcher’s  for  dinner.  When  it  is  time  for  him 
to  go,  one  of  the  clerks  puts  a dime  between  his  teeth,  and  he  brings  back  a 
piece  of  meat. 

One  day  when  there  was  no  small  change,  the  clerk  wrote  on  a piece  of 
paper:  “Please  give  Nero  his  meat,  and  charge.”  Away  he  went  with  the 
paper.  The  next  day  the  clerks  were  all  busy  and  Nero  wanted  his  dinner, 
so  he  picked  up  a piece  of  paper  and  went  to  the  butcher,  who  gave  him  his 
meat. 

Another  time,  he  was  tired  of  waiting  his  turn,  so  he  snatched  a nice  porter- 
house steak,  and  leaving  his  ten  cents,  ran  off. 

His  owner  thinks  there  is  not  another  dog  like  him  in  the  world,  and  they 
are  often  on  the  street  together. 

O 


Old  King  Cole, 

Was  a merry  old  soul. 

And  a merry  old  soul  was  he ; 

And  he  called  for  his  pipe. 

And  he  called  for  his  bowl, 

And  he  called  for  his  fiddlers  three. 

And  every  fiddler,  he  had  a very  fine  fiddle, 
And  a very  fine  fiddle  had  he ; 
“Tweedle  dee,  tweedle  deef”  said  the  fiddlers; 
“Oh,  there’s  none  so  rare 
As  can  compare 

With  King  Cole  and  his  fiddlers  three.” 

o 


(29) 


SOMETHING  ABOUT  FROGS  AND  TOADS. 


Frogs  are  very  curious  creatures.  I need  hardly 
tell  you  how  they  can  live  equally  well  on  land 
and  water ; nor  how,  when  they  are  little,  they  are  not 
frogs  at  all,  but  tadpoles,  with  tails  and  without  feet, 
swimming  about  like  fishes,  and  never  venturing  out 
of  the  pond.  Every  little  boy  or  girl  knows  about  this 
already,  so  I will  leave  out  all  descriptions  of  frogs, 
which  I am  sure  you  would  skip  as  being  too  dry,  and  tell  you  some  funny 
stories  about  them. 

I would  never  think  of  taming  a frog  for  a pet.  But  a gentleman  once 
took  a fancy  to  a big  bull-frog  that  he  found  sitting  every  day  on  the  same 
log  when  he  was  fishing  in  a lake.  He  gave  him  a daily  breakfast  of  sunfish 
for  weeks,  until  the  frog  became  quite  tame,  and  would  jump  into  the  boat  to 
be  fed,  and  at  last  permitted  himself  to  be  handled.  The  gentleman  called 
his  frog  Ralph,  and  he  knew  his  name  very  well.  This  gentleman  had  a little 
boy,  who  made  a great  pet  of  Mr.  Frog ; and  one  night  he  dreamed  that,  as 
he  was  walking  round  the  basin  of  the  fountain,  the  frog  stopped  and  talked 
to  him,  and  told  of  all  the  beautiful  things  he  had  in  his  palace  under  the 
water. 

Another  gentleman  tells  a story  of  a frog  that  he  had  at  home  in  the 
kitchen  of  his  house,  and  for  three  years  came  out  every  day,  particularly  at 
meal-time,  to  be  fed.  When  winter  came,  instead  of  crawling  down  into  the 
mud  and  going  to  sleep  until  spring,  as  all  frogs  do,  he  came  regularly  every 
evening  and  rnade  directly  for  the  hearth  in  front  of  a good  kitchen  fire,  where 
he  would  remain  and  enjoy  himself  in  the  warmth  until  the  family  retired. 
An  intimacy  sprang  up  between  him  and  the  family  cat.  The  frog  would 
nestle  under*  the  warm  fur  of  the  cat,  while  the  latter  was  very  careful  about 
disturbi-ng  his  comfort  and  convenience. 

Toads  are  found  in  every  part  of  the  temperate  and  torrid  zones.  Their 
repulsive  appearance  and  nocturnal  habits  have  rendered  them  objects  of 
horror  and  superstition,  although  it  is  now  well  known  that  they  are  perfectly 
harmless,  and  very  useful  creatures  to  the  gardener  and  farmer. 

Old  tales  and  legends  abound  in  stories  of  their  poisonous  qualities.  A 
jewel  was  formerly  supposed  to  be  in  their  head,  and  many  have  fallen  victims 
to  this  belief. 

There  are  about  seventy  different  species  of  toads,  and  the  appearance  and 

(30) 


SOMI'/I'II  IN(;  AlU)iri  I KOflS  AM)  'rOAlJ.S. 


]ial)its  of  soiiK!  ar(^  very  'I'lu:  snout  is  inr)ro  hlnnt  tliaii  that  of  the 

Iroo',  and  th(!ir  liinhs  nuich  sli()rt(*r;  tli(!y  havo  no  and  thoir  ton;^uo  is 

a most  iisotiil  and  d(;licato  or^in,  hoin^  fastened  in  the  front  [jortion  of  the 
lower  jaw;  its  free  (e\tr(miity  is  coil(;d  in  tlu;  l)ack  |)art  of  the  rnoutli.  When 
Mr.  'I'oad  perceives  an  ins(;ct  or  shio-  (which  forms  his  [)rinci[;al  diet),  it 
a[)proaches  stealthily,  and  darts  its  tongue  forth  with  such  ra[adity  as  to  be 
almost  invisible.  I'he  insect  is  caught  by  a glutinous  substance  on  its  tip, 
and  carried  to  the  back  of  the  mouth,  where  it  is  cjuickly  swallowed,  and  the 
toad  is  sitting  as  calmly  as  if  nothing  had  happened  to  disturb  his  equanimity. 

d'he  skin  is  usually  warty,  and  is  cast  off  periodically ; the  reason  that  it  is 
never  found,  like  that  of  snakes,  is  because  it  is  invariably  swallowed  by  its 
owner. 

Unlike  its  near  relation,  the  frog,  it  is  a poor  jumper,  which  may  be  ac- 
counted for  by  the  shortness  of  its  legs ; neither  are  its  feet  webbed  like  those 
of  a frog,  which  in  early  life  it  greatly  resembles,  going  through  the  state  of  a 
tadpole,  never  leaving  the  water  until  fully  matured,  and  then  not  returning 
to  it,  except  at  the  seasons  of  propagation. 

In  winter  the  toad  goes  into  a crevice  of  rock-  or  a hollow  tree.  Many 
stories  are  told  of  their  great  age,  and  how  they  are  found  in  a living  state  in 
solid  wood  or  marble,  where  they  must  have  been  imprisoned  for  years  with- 
out food ; but  it  is  very  likely  that  some  small  opening  existed  through  which 
enough  minute  insects  were  carried  to  supply  them  with  food  during  their 
semi-torpid  condition.  Recent  experiment  has  shown  that  they  will  die  in 
from  one  to  two  years,  if  kept  in  tight  jars. 

They  are  much  more  agreeable  creatures  than  is  generally  supposed  to  be 
the  case,  being  comical-looking,  and  require  the  minimum  of  care  to  keep 
them  in  health.  All  they  need  is  a cool,  damp  spot  with  stones  and  moss,  to 
form  a hiding-place,  and  the  curious  manner  of  taking  their  meals  is  a source 
of  constant  amusement  to  the  owner. 


Taffy  was  a Welshman,  Taffy  was  a thief, 

Taffy  came  to  my  house  and  stole  a piece  of  beef; 
I went  to  Taffy’s  house,  Tgffy  wasn’t  home, 

Taffy  came  to  my  house  and  stole  a marrow-bone ; 
I went  to  Taffy’s  house,  Taffy  was  in  bed, 

I took  the  marrow-bone,  and  beat  about  his  head. 

(31) 


(32) 


Till!:  IIY/liNA. 


rpiIE  liy.rna  is  hotli  striped  and 
spott(!d,  and  is  found  in  Africa  as 
well  as  Asia,  and  there  arc;  ^reat  niini- 
bers  of  them  in  Abyssinia,  d'hey  live 
in  caves  and  rocky  places,  and  come 
out  at  night  to  seek  for  food.  It  will 
feed  on  dead  animals,  or  any  living 
thine  that  it  dares  to  seize.  It  will 
not  attack  a man  unless  he  attacks  it ; 
but  in  South  Africa  the  hysena  will 
creep  into  the  huts  of  the  natives  and 
carry  off  their  sleeping  babies,  or  ter- 
ribly bite  and  tear  them  to  pieces.  The  hyaena  is  useful  in  clearing 
and  the  country  of  the  dead  bodies  of  the  larger  beasts,  which  might 
wise  make  the  air  unfit  to  breathe.  They  do  not  live  in  herds,  but  will 
together  to  follow  soldiers  on  their  march,  in  order  to  feed  on  the  dead 
of  those  killed  in  battle. 


towns 

other- 

gather 

bodies 


THE  ANT-EATER. 


rpHIS  animal  is  an  inhabitant  of 
A South  America.  It  has  no 
teeth,  but  it  has  a pointed  muzzle 
and  narrow  mouth,  a long  slender 
tongue  that  stretches,  but  which  is 
moistened  by  a thick,  sticky  spit. 
It  also  has  strong  feet  armed  by 
sharp,  cutting  claws,  with  which  it 
tears  down  the  buildings  of  the 
white  ants.  It  then  protrudes  its 
long  tongue  in  the  sand,  and  brings 
out  large  numbers  of  ants  that  are  glued  to  it.  The  ant-eater  is  covered  with 
long,  shaggy  hair  to  protect  it  from  the  attacks  of  insects. 

(33) 


'J 


ADVENTURES  OF  ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


WAS  the  youngest  of  three  brothers,  and  had  every  advan- 
tage, as  I was  destined  for  the  law,  but,  against  the  wishes 
of  my  parents,  determined  to  go  to  sea. 

Being  in  Hull  one  day,  I met  a school-fellow  who  was 
going  to  London  with  his  father,  who  was  master  of  a vessel, 
and  who  promised  me  a free  passage. 

Without 'taking  farewell  of  my  parents  I set  sail,  and 
had  scarcely  left  the  Humber  when  a violent  storm  arose, 
and  I resolved  that  if  I ever  set  foot  on  land  I would  return 
to  my  parents;  but,  when  the  danger  was*  passed,  I soon 
forgot  my  good  resolutions. 

Soon  there  arose  a brisk  gale,  and  to  save  our  lives  we  were  forced  to  cut 
away  our  foremast  andmain  mast.  Our  master,  seeing  some  light  vessels,  fired 
a gun  as  a signal  of  distress,  v/hich  was  answered  by  their  sending  boats  to 
our  relief. 

Instead  of  going  home,  I travelled  to  London,  and  soon  found  a vessel 
going  to  the  coast  of  Guinea.  Having  some  money,  the  commander  agreed 
to  take  me  without  any  expense,  and  I was  allowed  to  carry  anything  with 
me.  Acquainting  my  friends  in  Yorkshire,  ^40  were  sent  me,  and  I brought 
back  from  my  trip  almost  ^300. 

But  . the  captain  died,  and  I sailed  with  his  mate.  We  were  chased  by 
pirates,  who  gained  on  us,  and  we  had  a desperate  fight,  and  were  forced 
to  surrender,  and  were  taken  prisoners.  I was  kept  by  the  captain  as  his 
own  slave. 

I resolved  to  make  my  escape,  and  one  day,  being  sent  out  with  my  masters 
kinsmen  and  a young  boy  to  catch  fish,  I threw  the  man  overboard,  and  giving 
the  boy  Xury  the  helm  we  pursued  our  voyage,  and  by  three  o’clock  the  next 

(34) 


(35) 


THE  NEXT  MOHNINC;  I SAW  THE  SHIP  LYING  ON  SHOP 


ROUINSON  CRUSOE. 


day  were  one  hundred  and  fifty  miles  beyond  the  Emperor  of  Morocco’s 
dominions. 

We  sailed  five  days,  and  anchored  at  the  mouth  of  a small  river,  and  taking 
two  jars  went  on  shore  for  water,  which  we  found  in  plenty,  and  then  con- 
tinued our  voyage  in  a southerly  direction,  hoping  to  meet  some  European 
ship,  and,  after  eleven  days’  sail,  Xury  cried  out  suddenly,  “Master!  Master! 
a ship  with  a sail ! ” I soon  discovered  she  was  a Portuguese  ship,  and  tried 
hard  to  come  up  with  them,  and  fired  a gun  as  a signal  of  distress,  upon 
which  they  lay  to,  and  in  three  hours  we  came  up  with  them,  and  they  took 
me  on  board  with  all  my  effects,  which  I offered  to  give  in  return  for  our 
deliverance,  but  the  master  of  the  ship  refused,  and  insisted  on  paying  full 
value  for  my  boat,  and  sixty  pieces  for  my  boy  Xury,  which,  as  he  was  willing 
himself,  I consented  to  do. 

We  had  a pleasant  voyage  to  the  Brazils,  and  after  twenty-two  days  arrived 
in  All-Saints  Bay,  and,  being  recommended  to  an  honest  planter,  lived  with 
him  until  I learned  the  manner  of  planting  and  making  sugar ; and  I resolved 
to  get  the  money  I had  left  in  England  remitted  to  me,  and  purchase  a plan- 
tation. I was  in  some  measure  settled  before  the  captain  left,  and  desiring 
his  assistance  in  getting  my  money,  he  consented,  and  in  addition  to  that, 
which  he  did,  sent  a servant,  with  all  necessary  tools  for  my  plantation. 

Having  lived  four  years  in  Brazil,  I became  acquainted  with  the  most 
eminent  planters.  I was  one  morning  visited  by  three  of  them,  who  proposed 
to  me  a voyage  to  Guinea,  in  order  to  stock  their  plantations  with  Negroes, 
and  if  I would  go  to  manage  the  trading  part,  I should  have  an  equal  share 
of  the  Negroes,  without  providing  any  stock.  I accepted  the  offer,  on  con- 
dition of  their  looking  after  my  plantation. 

The  ship  being  fitted  out,  we  sailed  northward  in  order  to  gain  Africa,  and 
then  we  met  with  a terrible  tempest,  which  continued  twelve  days,  when  the 
weather  cleared  up,  we  found  ourselves  on  the  coast  of  Guinea.  Altering 
our  course,  we  sailed  north-west,  and  were  overtaken  by  another  storm,  which 
drove  us  westward,  and  we  were  afraid  of  falling  into  the  hands  of  savages, 
or  terrible  wild  beasts. 

In  our  distress,  our  ship  struck  a sand-bank,  and  we  expected  to  perish. 
While  we  were  looking  at  each  other,  expecting  death,  the  mate  swung  the 
boat  over  the  side,  and  eleven  of  us  getting  in,  we  were  driven  about  a league 
and  a half,  when  a raging  wave  came  rolling  towards  us  and  upset  the  boat. 
I was  driven  on  the  shore  half  dead,  while  all  my  companions  were  buried  in 
the  deep. 


(36) 


KoniNSoN  CIUJSOIv 


When  I n:(:()V(‘r(‘(l,  I looked  around  to  see  what  kind  (){  a {)lace  I was  in, 
but  could  see  no  hous(;s  or  |)eoj>le.  I walked  about  to  see  if  1 could  find  Iresh 
water,  which  I did,  and  jj^ettin^^  up  into  a thick  tree  fell  asleep. 

On  wakinc^  u[)  tlu;  next  iuornini(  I found  the  storm  had  ceased,  and  saw 
tluj  ship  lyine-  on  shore.  Hy  tlu;  aid  of  a piece  of  ropf;  hani^dn;^  from  her  side 
I climbed  on  board,  and,  collectini^  everything  I could  conve-niently  carry,  and 
buildino-  a raft  of  boards  and  timbers,  s(!t  out  for  the  shore,  and  was  driven  a 
short  distance  from  where  I first  landed.  Seeing  a large  lull  I ascended,  and 
found  1 was  on  an  island,  and  no  land  to  be  seen. 

With  some  sails  and  poles,  which  I cut  for  the  purpose,  I made  a little  tent, 
and  lying  on  the  ground  slept  until  morning. 

INIy  next  thoughts 
were  how  I should 
secure  myself 
against  wild  beasts 
and  savages.  At 
one  time  I thought 
of  digging  a cave; 
at  another,  of  erect- 
ing a tent.  At 
length  I resolved  to 
do  both.  Looking 
around  I found  on 
one  side  of  a.  rock 
a hollow  place  like  the  entrance  to  a cave.  Just  before  this  I drove  down 
strong  stakes,  about  six  inches  from  each  other  ; then  took  pieces  of  cable, 
which  I had  cut  on  board,  and  laid  them  in  a circle  between  the  piles  up  to 
their  tops,  which  were  more  than  five  feet  from  the  earth,  and  afterwards  drove 
another  row  of  stakes  within,  making  a castle  secure  against  men  and  beasts. 

Being  established  as  king  of  the  island,  I went  out  every  day  to  see  what 
I could  kill  that  was  fit  to  eat,  and  found  goats,  pigeons  and  turtles. 

One  day,  finding  a bag  which  had  held  corn  for  the  fowls,  I shook  all  the 
husks  and  dirt  on  one  side  of  the  rock,  and  about  a month  after  something 
came  up  looking  green  and  flourishing,  and  in  a short  time  twelve  ears  of 
corn  made  their  appearance.  I also  perceived  about  this  little  field  of 
corn  some  rice  stalks  wonderfully  flourishing.  It  was  the  latter  end  ot  June 
when  the  ears  of  corn  ripened,  which  I laid  up  very  carefully,  together  with 
twenty  or  thirty  stalks  of  rice;  yet  four  years  expired  before  I allowed  myself 

(3T) 


R()P.INS(JN  CRUSOE, 


to  eat  any  corn-bread,  and  longer  before  I liad  any  rice.  One  time  1 was  in 
my  cave  when  a dreadful  earthquake  happened,  and  1 expected  the  whole 
island  would  be  swallowed  up,  and  I cried:  “Lord,  have  mercy  on  me  ! ” but, 
when  the  earthquake  was  over,  the  pathetic  prayer  left  me,  so  little  grace  I 
had  then. 

Having  been  about  ten  months  on  the  island,  and  never  seeing  any  human 
being,  I considered  myself  as  “ monarch  of  all  I surveyed,”  and  concluded  to 
make  a tour  around  my  kingdom  to  make  new  discoveries.  On  the  15th  of 
July  I began  my  journey  on  my  raft,  and  found  many  pleasant  meadows 
covered  with  grass.  On  the  rising  parts,  where  the  water  did  not  reach,  I 
found  tobacco,  several  plants  of  aloes,  and  several  plants  • sugar-cane,  but 
imperfect  for  want  of  cultivation.  When  I had  made  these  discoveries  I came 
back  and  passed  the  night  in  my  castle.  The  next  day  I went  farther,  and 
found  woods  and  trees,  different  fruits,  melons  and  grapes,  rich  and  ripe. 
Night  coming  on,  I climbed  a tree  and  slept  very  comfortably.  When  the 
morning  came,  I continued  my  journey,  and  found  the  country  flourishing, 
green  and  delightful.  Descending  the  side  of  a beautiful  valley,  I found 
abundance  of  cocoa,  orange,  lemon  and  citron  trees.  The  juice  of  the  limes, 
mixed  with  water,  I found  refreshing  and  wholesome. 

After  spending  three  days  on  this  journey  I returned  home,  carrying  a 
supply  of  grapes,  limes  and  lemons  against  the  rainy  season,  which  continued 
longer  or  shorter  as  the  winds  happpened  to  blow. 

At  this  time  I contrived  to  make  many  articles  I needed.  The  first  was  a 
basket,  which,  though  not  cleverly  made,  answered  my  purpose  on  all  occa- 
sions. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  dry  season  I resum.ed  my  journeys,  taking  my  dog, 
gun,  hatchet  and  some  biscuit. 

After  travelling  ten  or  fifteen  leagues,  I found  that  side  of  the  island  much 
pleasanter  than  mine ; the  fields-  covered  with  flowers  and  grass,  besides  some 
fine  woods. 

There  were  parrots  in  plenty,  and  after  great  difficulty  I knocked  one  down, 
and  kept  him  some  years -before  I could  get  him  to  call  me  by  name. 

When  I came  to  the  seashore,  I was  amazed  at  the  splendor:  the  strand 
was  covered  with  shells  of  the  most  beautiful  fish,  and  abounded  with  turtles 
and  fowls  of  many  kinds. 

Having  spent  a month  on  this  journey,  I returned  to  my  cave  and  rested  a 
week,  and  employed  my  time  in  making  a cage  for  Poll. 

I was  now  beginning  my  third  year,  and  had  every  reason  to  be  thankful 

(38) 


IK  )i:iNK(  »N  ( in  : .( )!’. 

lor  iny  j)r()S|)(‘rity.  Still  I nK'ditalcd  a drliv<Tan(o  Ironi  this  plaf^-,  and  my 
llu)ni;lUs  ran  ('ontiniially  on  some  way  ol  oscapo,  and  I hc;^nan  to  think  it  not 
im|)ossil)l(‘  to  hiiild  a ('anoo  Irom  the  trunk  ol  a Iik-o;  so  at  work  1 wont.  I cut 
down  a cedar  trcai,  and  was  a whole  month  in  shajani;^^  it  like  the  L'^ttom  (A 
a boat,  and  was  thr{‘e  weeks  with  a mallet  and  chisel  clearini^^  it,  till  it  was 
laroe  cnoiioh  to  transport  me  and  all  my  elfects.  In  the  height  of  this  work, 
my  fourth  year  expiiaxl.  b'or  five  years  after  nothin^^  extraordinary  occurred. 

bdndini^  it  impossible  to  <;et  my  canoe-  to  the  shore,  bein;^  f;f  such  lar^^e 
size,  1 made  a second,  much  smaller,  and  it  was  two  years  bc*fore  it  was 
finished. 

The  sixth  year  of  my  captivity  I set  out  to  take  a tour  around  the  island. 


and  was  driven  about  two  leagues  into  the  sea,  and  endeavored  to  keep  as  far 
north  as  possible.  In  the  course  of  the  afternoon  I found  myself  within  a mile 
of  the  shore,  where  I soon  landed  ; and,  making  a resolution  to  lay  all  thoughts 
of  escape  aside,  I brought  my  boat  safely  into  a little  cove,  and  lay  down  to 
rest. 

On  awaking  from  my  sleep  I saw  that  I was  not  far  from  the  place  where 
I had  travelled  on  foot;  so  I began  my  journey  towards  my  castle,  and,  reach-, 
ing  it,  was  pretty  well  cured  of  my  rambling  inclinations,  and  lived  nearly  a 
year  in  a contented  manner,  wanting  nothing  except  conversation. 

I had  now  two  plantations  on  the  island : the  first,  my  little  fortification,  with 
many  improvements ; the  second  was  that  where  my  grapes  flourished. 

(39) 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


You  can  imagine  that,  after  being  here  so  long,  nothing  could  be  more 
amazing  than  to  see  a human  creature.  One  day,  on  going  to  my  boat,  I saw 
the  print  of  a man’s  naked  foot  on  the  shore.  I looked  everywhere,  but  could 
see  no  living  person.  This  struck  me  with  horror.  I returned  to  my  habita- 
tion frightened  at  every  bush  and  tree.  That  night  my  eyes  never  closed. 
Next  morning  I ventured  out  of  my  castle,  and  milked  my  goats  and  flocks. 
1 thought  of  destroying  my  enclosures,  turning  my  cattle  into  the  woods,  and 
digging  up  my  corn-fields. 

Wandering  one  day  to  the  west  of  the  island,  and  going  to  the  shore,  I saw 
the  ground  covered  with  skulls,  hands,  feet,  and  bones  of  human  bodies,  and 
perceived  a circle,  in  the  midst  of  which  had  been  a fire.  Anxiety  of  mind  for 
my  preservation  put  a stop  to  all  my  plans  for  future  inventions,  either  for 
accommodation  or  convenience. 

It  was  now  the  month  of  December.  On  going  out  early  one  morning 
before  it  was  light,  I saw  a flaming  light  about  two  miles  from  me,  on  my  side 
of  the  island.  I returned  immediately  to  my  castle,  and  prepared  to  defend 
myself.  Two  hours  after  I went  to  the  top  of  the  hill  with  my  glass,  and  saw 
no  less  than  nine  savages  sitting  around  a small  fire,  and  eating,  as  I sup- 
posed, human  flesh,  with  their  two  canoes  hauled  on  shore,  waiting  for  the 
flood  to  carry  them  off  again.  Before  they  went  they  danced  for  above  an 
hour.  When  they  had  gone  I went  down,  and  saw  that  three  canoes  had  been 
there. 

One  day,  during  a violent  storm,  I was  seriously  alarmed  by  the  firing  of  a 
gun,  which  I conjectured  was  from  the  ocean,  and  must  be  from  a ship  in  dis- 
tress. I brought  all  the  dry  wood  at  hand,  set  it  on  fire,  and  soon  heard 
another  gun.  All  night  long  I kept  up  my  fire,  and  when  daylight  appeared 
I perceived  something  a long  way  off,  and,  seeing  it  did  not  stir,  concluded  it 
must  be  a ship,  and  taking  my  glass  saw  a wreck  cast  on  the  hidden  rocks. 
The  calmness  of  the  sea  tempted  me  to  go  out  in  my  boat  to  this  wreck  to 
get  such  necessaries  as  I might  find,  and  to  save  some  living  creature,  if  any 
were  on  board.  I made  all  necessary  preparations,  and  set  out,  and  in  two 
hours  came  to  the  wreck,  which  was  a Spanish  vessel,  and  the  first  sight  were 
two  men  drowned,  locked  in  each  other’s  arms.  I filled  my  boat  with  articles 
which  would  be  useful  to  me,  and  was  soon  on  land. 

One  day  I was  much  surprised  by  seeing  no  less  than  five  canoes  on  my 
side  of  the  island,  and  the  savages  landed  and  out  of  my  sight.  Ascending 
the  hill  I saw  about  thirty  savages  feasting  upon  what  meat  they  had  cooked, 
and  dancing  and  capering  around  the  fire.  While  I was  watching  I saw  them 

(40) 


iM  )i'.iNS(  )N'  fiMrsoj-:. 


dead.  I beckoned  to  the  poor  fellow  who  had  been  pursued,  who  finally  came 
close  to  me,  kneeled  down,  kissing  the  ground,  and  taking  my  foot  set  it  upon 
his  head.  This  I understood  afterwards  was  a token  of  swearing  that  he 
would  be  my  slave  forever.  As  I understood  him  in  many  things,  I began  to 
speak  to  him  and  taught  him  to  talk  to  me.  I named  him  Friday,  because  it 
was  on  that  day  I saved  his  life.  I taught  him  to  cook,  to  plant  corn,  and 
many  other  things,  so  that  he  was  very  useful  to  me. 

(41) 


(.Irag  two  wrct(’h(‘S  Irom  the  boat,  kiioc’k  ofie  of  llu-m  down  and  (:f)rnmence  to 
cut  him  open.  'I'he  other  was  left  to  himself  until  they  were  ready  for  him. 
'rile  poor  creature!,  seeing  himself  at  liberty,  starte:d  and  ran  along  the  sands 
towards  my  castle.  1 le  was  pursued  by  three  of  the  savages.  I,  determined 
to  save  the  poor  fellow’s  life,  rush(‘d  out.  knocketd  down  the  foremost  one, 
and,  seeing  the  other  about  to  shoot  at  me.  I immediately  fired,  and  shot  him 


FRIDAY. 


KO HINSON  CRUSOE, 


' One  morninof  I sent  liim  to  the  seashore  to  see  if  he  could  find  a turtle  or 
tortoise,  which  we  usually  had  once  a week.  I le  had  not  been  gone  long 
before  he  came  running  back,  crying  that  there  were  three  canoes  on  the  shore. 
I took  my  glass  and  went  on  top  of  the  hill,  and  saw  one  and  twenty  savages, 
and  three  prisoners,  whom  they  were  preparing  to  feast  on.  I came  down  the 
hill  and  told  Friday  I was  going  to  kill  them  all.  I gave  him  a pistol  to  put 
in  his  girdle,  and  three  guns  upon  his  shoulder,  and  taking  the  same  number 
myself  we  marched  out.  We  entered  a thick  wood,  and  were  soon  quite 
near  them,  and  saw  a white  man  bound  hand  and  foot.  Telling  Friday  to  do 
exactly  as  he  saw  me  do,  and  raising  my  musket,  I took  aim  at  the  savages, 
killing  one  and  wounding  two  ; but  Friday,  aiming  better  than  I,  killed  two 
and  wounded  three.  We  fired  again,  but  only  two  fell,  though  many  were 
wounded;  the  rest  ran  yelling  like  mad  creatures.  Then  we  gave  a great 
shout,  and  fired  at  them,  but  only  killed  two,  and  mortally  wounded  a third. 
I untied  the  prisoner  and  gave  him  a dram  and  piece  of  bread,  and  arming 
him,  we  had  a fierce  encounter  with  the  savages,  who  worked  hard' to  get  out 
of  our  reach.  Resolving  to  pursue  them,  I jumped  into  one  of  the  boats, 
and  found  another  poor  creature  bound  and  almost  lifeless.  We  gave  him 
drink,  and  when  Friday  heard  him  speak  it  would  have  moved  any  one  to  see 
him ; he  was  like  one  distracted,  and  at  last  said  it  was  his  father.  While  we 
were  thus  engaged  the  savages  were  almost  out  of  sight,  and,  a violent  storm 
coming  up,  I could  not  suppose  otherwise  but  that  they  were  all  drowned. 

One  day,  on  going  up  on  the  mountain,  I saw  an  English  ship,  and  not  long 
afterwards  a boat  approached  the  shore,  and  at  last  it  ran  upon  the  beach, 
about  half  a mile  distant.  I could  see  that  they  were  all  Englishmen,  three 
of  whom  were  bound  and  were  using  gestures  of  entreaty.  I perceived  that 
they  were  set  at  liberty  to  go  where  they  pleased,  while  the  seamen  wandered 
about  to  see  the  place.  The  captives  were  seated  under  a great  tree.  I 
approached  them  and  called  out  in  Spanish,  “ What  are  ye,  gentlemen  ? 
They  started  up  in  confusion,  and  turned  to  fly  from  me.  But  when  I said 
that  I was  an  Englishman,  and  would  help  them,  one  of  them  said  : “ Our 
story  is  long,  but  I was  master  of  that  ship  ; my  men  have  mutinied,  and  have 
left  my  mate,  this  passenger  and  myself  here  to  perish.”  When  he  had  given 
me  all  the  satisfaction  I required,  I made  these  conditions.  That  while  they 
stayed  on  the  island  they  should  be  subject  to  my  orders,  and  that  if  we  could 
recover  the  ship,  they  should  give  myself  and  my  man  Friday  a free  passage 
to  England. 

I then  gave  them  fire-arms,  advising  them  to  fire  on  the  men  as  they  lay 

(42) 


KoniNsoN  (KiJ.soi:. 


aslcc^j).  Wc  killed  one  and  wounded  three  others,  wIk)  cried  (or  help,  which 
we  granted,  on  condition  that  they  wonld  help  us  in  recovering  the  ship,  i 
tluMi  told  them  that  1 was  t;oin^  to  leave  the  island,  and  if  they  would  stay 
there,  tlieir  liv(;s  would  \h)  spar(;d.  'They  ac^rf'ed  to  stay. 

1 and  iny  man  I'riday  set 
sail,  carryiiii^  with  me  my 
money,  my  parrot,  umbrella 
and  ^oat-skin  cap.  I had 
been  on  the  island  twenty- 
eight  years,  two  months  and 
nineteen  days. 

I found  my  first  captain’s 
widow  alive,  but  in  mean  circumstances.  Soon  after  I went  down  to  York- 
shire, where  all  my  family  were  dead,  except  two  sisters  and  two  of  my 
brother’s  children.  They  all  thought  that  I was  dead.  My  circumstances 
would  have  been  indifferent,  had  not  my  partners  conducted  my  plantation  in 
the  most  profitable  manner;  so  that  I found  myself  in  possession  of  ^5,000, 
besides  an  income  of  ^1,000  a year. 

Not  liking  to  reside  at  the  Brazils,  I sold  my  plantation  and  settled  in  Eng- 
land, and  marrying  a young  lady  of  good  family  I lost  all  desire  to  roam.  I 
had  two  sons  and  one  daughter,  and  purchasing  a farm,  I led  the  life  of  a 
country  gentleman,  and  was  as  happy  as  the  greatest  monarch  in  the  world. 
But  in  the  midst  of  my  happiness,  I was  suddenly  plunged  into  the  greatest 
sorrow  by  the  loss  of  my  dear  wife.  I sold  my  farm,  and  at  the  solicitation 
^ of  my  nephew,  started  on  a voyage  with  some  merchants  of  his  acquaintance, 
to  the  East  Indies  and  China.  “And,  uncle,”  said  he,  “ if  you  will  go.  I’ll 
promise  to  land  you  on  your  own  island,  to  see  the  state  of  your  kingdom.” 

Just  before  he  came  in,  my  thoughts  had  been  fixed  to  get  a patent  for  its 
possession,  and  fill  it  with  inhabitants.  I was  not  long  in  coming  to  a decision, 
and  made  preparations  for  the  voyage. 

The  vessel  being  ready,  I and  Friday  went  on  board,  and  had  besides  ser- 
vants whom  I proposed  to  leave  there,  if  they  were  willing — two  carpenters, 
a smith,  and  a fellow  who  was  a jack-of-all-trades ; also  a tailor.  My  cargo 
consisted  of  clothing,  household  articles,  and  muskets,  cannon,  pistols,  swords, 
etc.  We  put  to  sea,  and  were  driven  by  contrary  winds  to  the  north,  and 
were  obliged  to  put  in  at  Galway,  Ireland,  where  we  lay  for  twenty-two  days. 

I had  difficulty  in  finding  my  little  island,  as  I had  no  landmark.  At  length 
I came  on  the  side  of  my  island,  and,  no  sooner  did  I see  it,  than  I called 

(43) 


ROBINSON  CRUSOE. 


Friday,  who  clapped  his  hands  and  danced  for  joy.  When  we  came  into  the 
creek,  Friday  saw  his  father,  and  would  have  jumped  into  the  sea  had  they 
not  let  the  boat  go.  No  sooner  was  he  on  shore  than  he  flew,  like  an  arrow, 
to  embrace  his  father. 

I found  everything  very  much  changed.  There  had  been  several  fierce 
encounters  with  the  savages,  some  of  whom  had  been  taken  prisoners,  and 
had  become  naturalized;  some  of  the  females  had  married  the  sailors  we  had 
left,  so  that,  in  the  nine  years  of  my  absence,  my  little  colony  had  considerably 
increased.  After  distributing  the  clothing,  tools,  nails,  etc.,  we  went  on  board 
ship,  and,  giving  them  a salute  of  five  guns,  set  sail  for  Brazil. 

The  third  day  there  happened  a 
calm,  and  we  were  driven  towards  the 
land.  Some  hours  after  we  perceived 
the  sea  covered  with  something  black, 
and,  on  looking  through  the  glass,  saw 
about  one  hundred  and  twenty  canoes, 
filled  with  savages,  paddling  hastily 
towards  us.  They  fired  about  fifty 
arrows  among  us;  and,  unfortunately 
for  poor  Friday,  no  less  than  seven 
arrows  pierced  his  body,  killing  one 
of  the  best  servants  and  most  faith- 
ful companions  in  all  my  solitude  and 
affliction. 

So  enraged  was  I at  the  death  of  poor  Friday  that  I ordered  the  guns  to  be 
loaded  with  small  shot,  which  killed  numbers  of  them  and  set  the  rest  swim- 
ming ; the  others  scoured  away  as  fast  as  possible.  Being  now  under  sail,  we 
took  our  last  farewell  of  poor  Friday.  We  buried  him  with  all  possible 
decency  and  solemnity,  putting  him  in  a coffin,  and  committing  him  to  the 
deep,  causing  eleven  guns  to  be  fired  over  him.’ 

After  many  adventures  which  prolonged  our  journey  to  a year,  five  months 
and  three  days,  I reached  my  native  land  in  safety,  cured  of  my  rambling  in- 
clinations, and  only  desirous  to  end  my  days  in  peace. 


Shoe  the  wild  horse. 

And  shoe  the  gray  mare ; 
If  the  horse  wont  be  shod, 
Let  him  go  bare. 


•:o: 

Lady-bug,  lady-bug. 

Fly  away  home. 

Your  house  is  on  fire. 
Your  children  at  home. 


(44) 


ABOUT  siii<:lls. 

'jW  i\  the  arc  many  varictif^s 
of  sliclls,  from  the  tiny 
^^rovvth  to  that  of  the  fountain 
shell,  which  weighs  as  much  as 
five  pounds.  Although  all  these 
are  found  in  the  ocean  around*  the 
PORCELAIN  SHELL,  WITH  ANIMAL.  Wcst  ludics,  it  would  takc  a 
whole  book  to  tell  of  what  can  be  said  about  the  different  sorts  of  shells,  and 
the  animals  that  build  them  and  use  them  for  their  houses.  Some  of  them, 
like  the  turtle,  carry  their  shells  around  with  them,  only  the  turtle  cannot  get 
rid  of  his  shell ; it  is  carefully  fastened  to  him,  and  the  turtle  appears  to  be  the 

connecting-link  between  the  crocodile 
and  the  fishes.  The  coral  is  one  of 
the  lowest  family  of  animal  life,  and 
there  are  many  who  say  it  is  a plant. 
You  know  these  have  been  dying 
and  leaving  their  shells  piled  upon 
each  other  until  they  reach  as  high  almost  as  the  surface,  beneath  which  they 
are  hid,  and  many  vessels  have 
been  wrecked  on  their  treacherous 
reefs.  The  fishing  is  carried  on 
by  sailors,  and  is  very  tiresome. 

The  coral  is  cleaned  from  the 
small  shells  and  sea-weed  and  car- 
ried to  sea-ports,  where  they  are 

sold  to  work- 
ers in  jew- 
elry. Here 
is  a very 
pretty  cut  of 
the  red  coral, 
which  is  quite 
scarce. 

o u will 
also  see  in 
CORAL.  this  picture 

the  vessel  from  which  the  divers  jump  to  hunt  for  pearl-oysters,  shells  and  coraL 

(45) 


GATHERING  SHELLS. 


(40) 


Twi:  sp:a-sii)IO. 


(lay,  when  I was  little,  I remember  our  nurse 
was  constantly  whispering  something  mysterious 
to  our  governess,  and,  as  you  may  guess,  my 
sister  Mary  and  b'rank  and  I were  very  anxious 
to  know  what  it  was  all  about.  At  last  I heard 
nurse  say,  “I’m  ’most  done  now,  and  I don’t 
think  we  need  tell  the  children  to-ni({ht.”  That 
was  enoufrh  for  me,  so  I bothered  and  teased 
until  I was  told  that  next  day  we  were  all  going 
to  the  sea-side.  I dreamt  about  buckets  and 
spades,  and  all  sorts  of  things,  and  you  may 
depend  I was  up  in  time  in  the  morning.  Now  in  those  days  we  were  living 
in  New  Jersey,  and  there,  you  know,  everything  is  not  quite  the  same  as  here. 
The  house  my  father  had  taken  was  at  Long  Branch,  on  the  Jersey  coast — a 
lovely,  glorious  place. 

When  we  arrived  the  sea  was  peaceful  and  smooth.  As  we  drove  along 
the  cliff  from  the  depot,  we  could  see  fishing  boats  and  larger  vessels  lying 
quietly  on  the  calm  water,  and  we  could  hear  the  murmur  of  the  tiny  waves 
on  the  beach.  And,  joy  of  joys ! we  could  see  the  bathing  machines,  and  we 
knew  we  should  in  a day  or  two  be  having  splendid  dips  in  the  sea.  I wonder 
if  you'  little  people  love  the  sea  as  I did  when  I was  a child,  and  indeed  as  I 
always  have  all  my  life.  To  be  near  the  sea,  on  the  sea,  or  in  the  sea,  has 
always  been  one  of  my  greatest  pleasures.  And  now  I am  going  to  tell  you 
a bathing  adventure  which  happened  to  me  during  this  very  visit  to  Long 
Branch. 

You  must  know  that  there  was  at  that  time  one  quite  important  member 
of  our  family  that  I have  not  yet  mentioned  to  you:  this  member  of  the  family 
was  a dog — a true  skye  terrier — called  Elfie,  for  he  was  like  an  elf  in  his  clever, 
odd  ways,  we  thought.  He  was  beloved  by  us  all,,  but  was  the  particular 
property  of  Mary,  who  was  very,  very  fond  of  him,  and  for  a long  time  kept 
to  the  delusion  that  Elfie  was  a prince  in  disguise;  and  that  he  would  one  day 
get  rid  of  the  enchantment  which  had  turned  him  into  a dog,  and,  becoming 
a handsome  young  prince,  he  would  straightway  offer  her  his  hand  and  heart. 
Elfie  acknowledged  Mary  as  his  mistress,  but  he  extended  his  loving  friend- 
ship to  all  the  rest  of  the  family,  and  particularly  patronized  me.  Elfie  was 
very  handsome  in  his  way,  and  I always  thought  he  knew  it.  He  was  dark 

(47) 


THE  SEA-SIDE. 


bluish  gray  in  color,  with  very  silky  hair,  which  hung  over  his  beautiful  eyes, 
and  a coal-black  nose. 

Elfie  went  to  Long  Branch  with  us,  and  always  accompanied  us  when  we 
went  to  bathe ; he  hated  the  water,  and  therefore  never  thought  of  coming 


after  us  into  the  sea,  but  he  went  with  us  into  the  machine,  and  would  sit  at 
the  open  door  with  a wise  expression,  watching  us  bathe. 

But  to  come  to  my  adventure:  One  morning  I was  got  ready  for  my  bath 
the  last  of  the  three;  our  usual  old  bathing  woman,  Nanny,  had  given  Mary 
and  Frankie  their  dips  (for  mamma  was  most  particular  that  we  should  have 
our  heads  wet  first),  and  was  now  engaged  in  giving  them  sundry  odd  jumps 

(48) 


A MSFI. 


up  and  down  and  “ in(!rry-<^a)-ronnd(*rs,”  as  wo  called  them.  Nurse  told  me 
to  wait  for  Nanny;  and  had  tunned  into  tluiotlujr  compartment  of  the  machine, 
for  it  was  a double  one,  to  say  something  to  the  nursery  maifl,  who  was 
arran^ini^  our  clotlu;s,  wluui  the  idea  occurred  U)  me  that  I would  jr>in  the 
party  in  the  merry-go-around  without  my  usual  dip.  Accordingly  I descended 
the  stc‘ps  slowly  and  cautiously.  Nanny  and  the  others  did  not  notice  me; 
the  only  person  who  was  aware  of  my  intention  was  bdfie,  and  he  certainly 
did  not  a[)provc.  Down  1 went,  going  to  the  last  rung  of  the  little  ladder — 
then — I made  a false  ste[),  and  fell  into  the  water,  head  first.  I was  stunned  ! 
Nanny  heard  the  splash,  but  did  not  see  me;  nurse  ran  to  the  bathing-machine 
door,  and  did  not  see  me.  Elfie  barked  furiously,  and  was  the  first  to  see 
my  little  white  cap,  which  was  lifted  on  a wave  a few  feet  off  The  brave 
doggie  did  not  hesitate,  but  sprang  into  the  water,  swam  the  short  distance, 
and  seized  it.  He  kept  my  head  above  water  until  the  old  bathing  woman 
waded  to  me,  and  I was  soon  carried  back  to  the  machine. 

My  little  face  was  badly  scratched  from  my  fall,  but  otherwise  I soon 
recovered.  And  I never  tried  to  have  a bath  again  without  my  usual  dip 
from  Nanny. 

:o: 


A QUEER  FISH. 


I 


N another  part  of  the  book  you  will 
read  about  the  flood,  and  Noah  taking 
into  the  ark  every  kind  of  animal  then 
living;  but  there  were  some  kinds  of  ani- 
mals that  lived  before  Noah  was  born,  or 
ever  man  was  created.  These  are  called 
antediluvian  animals — that  means  before 
the  flood.  The  picture  represents  a form 
of  sea  monster,  a genuine  sea  serpent,  and 
it  is  claimed  some  such  reptile  still  exists, 
because  any  number  of  people  are  willing 
to  swear  they  have  seen  it,  and  it  is  be- 
LIZARD).  lieved  that  there  really  is  one,  but  very 

rare.  You  will  notice  the  picture  represents  an  animal  having  a body  similar 
to  a seal,  and  a head  and  neck  like  a snake.  The  word  plesiosaurus  means 
“ neariv  a lizard  saurus  beinor  “ \\\^q  ^ lizard.'' 


(49) 


4 


i 


1’1-:ari.s. 


all  know  what  a [)carl  is.  When  perfect  it 
is  one  of  the  most  precious  of  jewels;  and  the 
Saviour,  in  one  of  his  jjarahles,  com{>are(l  a person 
who  had  turned  away  from  his  evil  deeds  and  wicked 
life,  and  who  had  found  the  “peace  which  i>asse*th 
understandincr,”  to  one  who  had  found  “the  pearl  of 
gre^at  [)rice,”  because  the  pearl  is  so  jnire. 

I'he  pearl  grows  inside  of  an  oyster  which  is  found 
throughout  the  Pacific  ocean.  How  many  of  you  can 
tell  me  what  countries  have  their  shores  washed  by  . 
this  ocean  ? 

Men,  called  pearl-divers,  dive  down  in  water  that  is  clear  and  bring  up  these 
oysters.  Every  oyster  does  not  contain  a pearl ; and,  even  when  they  do, 
they  are  not  always  perfect,  any  more  than  all  boys  and  girls  are  good. 
These  divers  can  only  stay  under  the  water  from  fifty  to  eighty  seconds. 
There  have  been  some  who  have  stayed  down  as  long  as  six  minutes.  The 
dangers  of  this  work  are  not  only  those  of  suffocation,  but  sharks  and  other 
horrible  monsters  of  the  ocean  often  attack  these  people,  who  have  to  protect 
themselves  with  spikes  of  iron-wood.  Many  times  this  is  not  sufficient.  Just 
think  when  you  see  a pearl  next  time  that  perhaps  the  man  who  brought  it  up 
from  the  bottom  of  the  ocean  may  have  been 
afterward  eaten  by  a shark.  The  water  is  much 
heavier  than  the  air,  and  the  result  is,  that  all 
the  blood  is  forced  into  the  head,  and  very  often 
the  blood  comes  out  of  the  mouth,  eyes  and  ears. 

They  don’t  live  very  long. 

In  Polynesia  the  women  make  better  divers 
than  the  men.  In  Australia  they  dredge  for 
pearls  like  we  do  for  oysters  here.  Pearls  are 
also  found  along  the  coast  of  California  and 
Central  America. 

:o: 

One  morning  little  Dora  was  busy  at  the  ironing-table  smoothing  the  towels 
and  stockings.  “ Isn’t  it  hard  work  for  the  little  arms  ? ” I asked.  A look  of 
sunshine  came  into  her  face  as  she  glanced  towards  her  mother,  who  was 
rocking  the  baby.  “ It  isn’t  hard  work  when  I do  it  for  mamma,”  she  said,  softly. 

(51) 


OUTSIDE  OF  THE  SHELL  OR 
PEARL  OYSTER. 


PEARL  OYSTER. 


THE  LITTLE  SAILORS. 


PAUL  and  Mary  lived  on 
the  bank  of  a river  not 
far  from  the  sea.  Ships  sailed 
past  their  home  every  day,  and 
the  children  stopped  their  play 
to  watch  the  vessels  as  they 
sailed  up  and  down  the  river. 
They  sometimes  called  the 
ships  birds  with  white  wings, 
and  one  day,  when  it  was 
blowing  hard,  they  made  a sail 
with  Mary’s  handkerchief ; 
and  putting  his  hoop  and  stick 
on  the  ground  Paul  took  hold 
of  the  two  corners  at  one  side,  and  Mary  took  hold  of  the  two  corners  of  the 
other  side,  then  they  held  the  handkerchief  against  the  wind.  Mary  was 
almost  blown  over,  and  Paul  laughed  to  see  their  sails  filled  by  the  wind. 

When  they  went  home  they  told  their  mother  what  they  had  been  doing. 
She  told  them  that  sailors  used  a large  sheet  for  a sail,  and  fastened  it  to  a 
long  pole  called  a mast,  and  stretched  it  with  spars  and  ropes.  Large  ships 
have  several  sails  fastened  to  masts,  and  by  these  are  blown  over  the  sea 
from  one  country  to  another. 

One  day  Paul  and  Mary  were  taken  to  the  sea-side,  where  the  river  that 
ran  past  their  house  ended,  and  when  they  saw  a vessel  bounding  along  with 
its  sails  set  they  where  delighted. 

When  they  went  home  their  mother  showed  them  how  the  sailors  can  roll 
the  sails  up  when  they  wish  to  slacken  their  speed,  or  to  stop  their  vessel. 

Paul  profited  by  what  he  had  learned,  and  made  a little  boat,  and  showed 
Mary  how  to  sew  a sail  on  a mast.  They  took  it  down  to  the  pond  in  the 
garden,  and  the  wind  filled  the  sail's,  and  blew  the  little  vessel  across  the  pond. 

In  the  summer  Paul  and  Mary  were  invited  to  the  sea-shore  to  pass  a num- 
ber of  weeks.  They  played  all  day  on  the  beach.  Paul  brought  his  little 
boat  with  him,  and  when  the  sea  was  calm  Paul  and  Mary  waded  into  the 
water  to  sail  the  boat.  Paul  tied  a string  to  it,  so  that  he  could  pull  it 
along.  When  they  were  tired  of  playing  they  went  fishing  for  shrimps.  Mary 
carried  a basket  on  her  back  to  put  the  shrimps  in  as  they  caught  them,  and 

(52) 


JICI.IA'-KISII. 


tlu‘y  carried  them  home  and  ate  them  for  their  supper.  On  oilier  days  they 
walketl  on  th(‘  smooth,  shining  sands,  and  looked  for  shells  and  pretty  colored 
stones,  and  carried  them  home  and  jifaced  them  in  the  ;^arden  amon;^  the 
(lower  beds. 

As  Paul  i^rew  older  he  still  had  the  sanu!  fondness  for  ships,  and  determine*d 
to  be  a sailor;  so  he  gained  a reluctant  consent  from  his  mother,  and  went  on 
a voyage  to  the  West  Indies,  where  we  will  leave  him  for  the  present,  and  at 
some  time  in  the  future,  when  he  is  captain  of  a vessel,  may  take  up  our 
sory  and  tell  of  his  adventures  on  the  sea. 

:o: 

JELLY-FISH. 

T'YID  you  ever  see 
a fish  that  had 
no  bones  or  shell,  but 
was  just  a transparent 
mass  of  jelly,  and  yet 
could  sting  you  se- 
verely ? A few  years 
aofo  I was  sailinor  in 
Chesapeake  Bay,  and 
the  water  was  full  of 
little  animals  floating 
around  that  were  just 
like  those  in  this  pic- 
ture, onl)^  of  course,  they  had  no  shells.  There  was  a perfect  mass  of  them, 
and  prevented  some  of  those  on  board  the  schooner  taking  a salt-water  swim, 
as  they  wished.  They  are  called  sea-nettles,  or  medusae  ; and  are  about  the 
very  lowest  form  of  animal  life  known.  If  handled  they  fall  apart  in  your 
hand,  being  apparently  all  water.  Some  melt  when  they  are  touched,  and 
disappear  while  you  are  looking  at  them. 

:o: 


When  does  water  resemble  a 
horse  ? — When  it  is  in  a race. 

Why  is  swearing  like  a ragged 
coat  ? — It  is  a bad  habit. 


Why  is  an  Israelite  in  a fever  like 
a diamond  ? — He  is  a ill. 

Why  is  a peach-stone  like  a regi- 
ment?— It  has  a kernel. 


(53) 


(54) 


CRAIGS. 


l|I^RAHS  are  generally  supposed  to  live 
in  the  ocean,  hut  there  is  one  s|)ecies 
that  lives  on  the  land.  It  is  found  on  the 
Island  of  Jamaica,  in  the  West  Indies.  It 
burrows  in  the  sand,  sometimes  two  or  three 
miles  from  the  sea.  It  has  two  loni^  claws. 

In  attacking-  an  enemy  it  binds  it  with  one 
claw,  which  is  then  thrown  off,  and  then 
continues  the  fifjht  with  the  free  claw. 

They  stay  in  the  ground  during  the  day, 
and  hunt  for  their  food  at  night.  They 
visit  the  ocean  once  a year  to  lay  their  eggs. 

They  travel  by  night,  when  they  are  caught  in 
ereat  numbers.  There  is  another  kind  of 
crab  found  in  the  Japanese  waters  measuring 
ten  feet  betw^^n  the  tips  of  its  nippers, 
which  are  five  feet  lon^.  The  crab  found  land  crab. 

on  the  coast  of  the  United  States  is  edible,  and  by  many  considered  a luxury. 


-:o:- 


THE  SEA-HORSE. 


HIPPOCAMPUS  OR  SEA-HORSE. 


^^HIS  fish  is  found  in  the  Atlantic  Ocean, 
around  the  coast  of  Spain,  the  south  of 
Erance,  in  the  Mediterranean,  and  in  the 
Indian  Ocean.  They  are  very  small,  and 
have  been  found  often  curled  up  in  oyster- 
shells.  The  head  is  much  like  that  of  a horse, 
and  the  rings  around  the  body  and  tail  re- 
semble those  of  some  caterpillar.  The  habits 
of  this  fish  are  singular  and  interesting.  They 
swim  with  a waving  motion,  and  frequently 
wind  their  tails  around  the  weeds  and  rushes. 
They  have  fins  to  sustain  them  in  the  water, 
and  even  in  the  air.  They  live  on  worms, 
fishes,  eggs,  and  substances  found  in  the  bot- 
tom of  the  sea. 

, ' (55) 


PLAYING  ON  THE  BEACH. 

(OG) 


TIII^:  I)IVIN(;-P>F.IJ 


WI  lA'r  is  the  first  thint^ 
you  think  of  when 
)’ou  look  at  this  picture? 

Some  poor  shi[)  that  was 
lost  in  a storm?  \V(me 
you  ever  at  sea  when  the 
big  waves  that  seemed  to 
be  as  hii^h  as  a house  were 
going  faster  than  the  ship 
and  breaking  over  the 
stern  ? This  ship  was 
evidently  a man-of-war, 
and  most  of  it  has  been 
hauled  up.  On  one  side 
of  the  bell  you  will  see  a cannon  going  up,  and  on  the  other  a barrel.  There 
must  be,  of  course,  a ship  overhead.  I wonder  what  sort  of  a boat  it  is, 
whether  a sailing  vessel  or  a steamship?  If  you  look  at  the  picture  again 
you  will  see  two  men  sitting  in  the  bell,  which  has  no  bottom.  The  air  in  the 
bell  keeps  the  water  out.  One  of  the  men  holds  a rubber-hose  which  is 
fastened  to  the  helmet  of  the  diver  or  man  who  is  lifting  up  the  things,  and 
fastening  them  to  the  rope  let  down  from  the  ship  above.  This  tube  carries 
fresh  air  to  the  diver.  The  other  man  in  the  bell  has  a hose  in  his  hand  which 
is  attached  to  the  barrel,  and  it  contains  compressed  air,  which  passes  into 
the  bell  as  fast  as  the  men  breathe  the  air  in  the  bell,  because  the  air  breathed 
out  is  heavier  and  occupies  less  room  than  pure  air.  The  men  would  die  if 
they  didn’t  have  fresh  air.  As  soon  as  they  have  exhausted  their  supply  of 
it  they  pull  the  rope,  and  they  are  hauled  up. 

Elsewhere  in  the  book  you  will  read  about  how  they  dive  for  pearls ; but  a 
pearl-diver  couldn’t  stay  down  long  enough,  or  dive  deep  enough  to  bring  up 
wreckage.  The  bell-diver  wears  weights  attached  to  his  feet,  the  same  as  the 
boys  put  a lead-dipsy  to  their  lines  when  they  go  fishing;  but  the  diver  can’t 
go  below  a certain  depth,  or  he  would  be  crushed  to  death  by  the  weight  of  the 
water.  The  fish  have  a series  of  air-bladders,  and  in  this  way  they  can  make 
themselves  heavier  or  lighter  by  sucking  in  air  or  forcing  it  out  of  their 
bodies  ; but  a man’s  lungs  contain  just  so  much  air,  and  he  can’t  make  them 
hold  any  more. 


(57) 


SPINNING  THE  YARN. 


(■>8) 


A SI^A  YARN. 


¥ (lisrcm('nil)f;r,”  said  old  I)ill  Marlin,  takin^^  Ids  pipo  slowly  out  of  his 
1 mouth,  in  answ(M'  to  my  rccpicst  that  Im  would  spin  mo  a yarn,  “ whothor 
I cxau-  told  you  about  litth^  J‘tck  I'o’cas’lo.” 

“ No  ! no  ! ” I cried  ; “ heav(^  ahead  ! ” 

“ Well,”  said  Hill,  “ it  was  in  fifty-six  that  my  mate,  Joe  I larris,  and  I were 
in  Sydney.  We  had  been*  ashore  a fortnii^ht,  and  our  money  was  out,  and 
we  were'  casting-  about  for  a ship.  Adown  among  the  docks  we  strolled, 
keeping  a sharp  lookout,  for  we  had  no  mind  to  go  to  sea  in  a rotten  hulk. 
At  last  we  saw  a craft  to  our  mind,  as  fine  a clipper  as  ever  I set  eyes  on; 
clean  and  taut  was  everything  about  her.  The  ‘ Flying  Scud  ’ was  the  name 
on  her  bows.  As  we  were  standing  on  the  pier  looking  at  her,  the  mate 
spied  us  and  came  down  the  gang-plank. 

“ ‘ Looking  for  a berth,  my  lads  ? ’ he  said.  Well,  the  end  of  it  was  that  we 
agreed  to  ship  with  him,  and  in  three  hours  we  had  dropped  out  into  the 
stream,  and  were  only  waiting  for  the  passengers  to  come  aboard  before  we 
put  her  head  to  the  open  sea. 

“Very  soon  we  saw  them  coming  in  the  quarter-boat  with  the  captain. 
They  were  soon  alongside,  the  tackle  was  made  fast  and  the  boat  run  up  to 
her  place  in  a hurry.  Then  the  captain  stepped  aboard,  walked  aft  and 
saluted  the  quarter-deck,  and  giving  the  order  to  the  mate,  ‘All  hands  make 
sail,’  disappeared  down  the  ladder  to  his  cabin. 

“Joe  and  I stood  by  the  boat  to  help  the  passengers  out.  It  was  short 
work,  for  there  were  only  three,  a man  and  his  wife  and  their  little  boy. 
They  were  dark-haired  and  talked  some  foreign  lingo.  The  woman  was  pale 
and  feeble,  and  when  the  man  spoke  suddenly  had  a shrinking  way,  as  if  she 
had  been  harshly  treated. 

“ ‘ I am  afraid  she  will  never  see  dryland  again,’ said  Joe  to  me  that  evening, 
as  we  lay  out  on  the  bowsprit  to  furl  the  jib,  as  it  had  come  on  to  blow ; ‘ she’s 
very  thin  and  pale,  to  my  thinking,  and  that  husband  of  hers  is  a bad  lot.  But 
the  lad’s  a fine  one.  Did  you  see  him  put  his  arms  around  my  neck  when  I 
took  him  out  of  the  boat  ? ’ 

“ Day  after  day  went  by  as  days  do  at  sea,  one  much  like  another.  The 
lady  passenger  grew  whiter  each  day,  and  so  no  one  was  surprised  when  one 
morning  word  was  passed  that  she  was  dead.  We  buried  her  at  sea  the  next 
■evening,  and  three  days  after  were  at  the  Cape. 

“ Here,  as  we  should  have  to  lie  off  for  sorne  hours,  the  passenger  went 

(59) 


A SEA  YARN. 


ashore  in  the  boat  with  the  mate.  The  day  crept  slowly  on,  and  at  last  it  was 
dusk.  A good  wind  was  blowing  and  the  skipper  was  all  impatience  to  be 
off,  but  the  mate’s  boat  had  not  yet  come  back.  We  fired  a gun  to  hurry  it, 
and  at  last  it  came,  but  the  passenger  was  not  there.  He  had  not  come,  the 
mate  said,  though  he  had  waited  for  him  till  the  last  minute.  The  captain 
shook  his  head,  ‘I  half  feared  it  this  morning,’  he  said.  We  men  all  knew 
what  he  meant : The  boy’s  father  had  run  away  and  left  him  in  the  hands  of 
strangers. 

“ How  it  came  about  I do  not  know,  but  in  a little  while  the  lad  spent  all 
his  time  with  us  forward.  Every  one  liked  him,  and  the  men  would  whittle 
out  toys  for  him,  or  sing  him  songs  at  any  time.  We  dubbed  him  Jack  Fo’cas’le,. 
for  we  could  never  get  the  swing  of  his  real  name. 

((>0) 


A SI-: A YAKN. 


“ Al  last  the  cruise  was  at  an  end.  'I'he  hands  aloft  werf!  furlin;^  the 
mainsail  for  the  last  time,  lor  the  tiiL:  was  aloriL^side  that  was  lo  take  us 
uj)  th(‘  hay.  'I'he  captain  was  lookinj^  over  the  side  when  Joe  and  I we*nt  uj) 
to  him. 

“‘Well,  my  men,’  said  he,  for  he  was  a pleasant-sj)oken  man,  ‘ what  is  it.^  ’ 

“ ‘ It’s  about  th(!  litthi  lad,  sir,’  said  1 ; ‘ what’s  to  cortie  o’  him  ? ’ 

‘“I’m  sure  I don’t  know,’  said  the  captain.  ‘I’ve  been  worryin;:^  over  it 
ever  since  we  left  tlu^  Cape.’ 

“‘We’re  both  a bit  oldish  men,  sir,’  said' I,  ‘and  having  no  families,  and  not 
carino-  to  spend  money  as  young-  men  ’do,  joe  and  I thought  we  might  cast 
about  to  pay  for  the  lad’s  schooling  and  board  till  he  come  of  age  to  help 
hisself.  If  so  be  it  was  agreeable  to  you,’ 

“Well,  the  end  of  it  was  that  he  thought  well  of  it,  and  that  was  the  way 
Joe  and  I came  to  have  the  youngster  between  us.” 

“ And  what  became  of  him  ? ” 

“ Why  ! bless  you  ! he’s  growed  up,  and  mate  of  the  ‘Hector.’  It’s  he  that 
pays  for  me;  for,  one  way  and  another,  I never  laid  up,  and  when  I was  thrown 
on  my  beam-ends  I don’t  know  what  I should  ha’  done  without  him.” 

“ And  Joe  ? ” 

“ Poor  old  Joe,  he  died  two  years  after  we  took  Jack  ; the  fever  carried  him 
off  on  the  African  coast.  He  was  a good  shipmate,  a good  shipmate.”  And 
the  old  man  lighted  his  pipe,  for  it  had  gone  out. 


(fii) 


THE  HAMMER-HEADED  SHARK. 


^ I "^HIS  fish  is  distinguished  by 
the  singular  shape  of  its 
liead,  having  the  appearance  of  the 
liead  of  a hammer.  The  eyes  are 
gray  and  projecting,  and  when 
the  animal  is  irritated  the  colors 
of  the  iris  are  like  a flame.  The 
most  common  species  is  long  and 
slender  in  the  body,  which  is  gray, 
and  the  head  black.  It  is  usually 
about  eleven  or  twelve  feet  lonor 
and  weighs  occasionally  nearly  five 
hundred  pounds.  It  is  bold  and 
greedy  for  blood,  and  is  often 
found  around  ships,  even  near  the 
coast.  It  has  not  the  strength  of  a shark  ; but  is  more  furious,  and  can  strike 
with  as  much  force.  The  sailor  always  remembers  its  visits,  and  loves  to  tell 
of  hairbreadth  escapes. 


Come,  let’s  to  bed. 

Says  Sleepy-head; 

Stop  a while,  says  Slow : 
Put  on  the  pot. 

Says  Greedy-gut ; • 

Let’s  sup  before  we  go. 


What  is  the  difference  between  a 
pillow-covering  and  a quack  ? — One 
is  a pillow-sham,  and  the  other  is  a 
sham  pill-er. 

What  is  the  difference  between 
an  ambassador  and  a bear  hunter  ? — 
One  bears  despatches,  the  other  dis- 
patches bears. 


Little  Nancy  Etticote, 

In  a white  petticoat. 

With  a red  nose ; 

The  longer  she  stands. 

The  shorter  she  grows. 

— A candle. 


What  contradiction  is  true  of  an 
unpleasant  companion  ? — The  more 
you  think  of  him,  the  less  you  think 
of  him. 

What  is  the  difference  between  a 
boy  and  his  shadow  ? — The  boy  can 
see  his  shadow,  the  shadow  can’t  see 
him. 


COMHA'r  HICrWl^IiN  A SHARK  AND  A SAW-FISH. 

ALONCi  souk*  parts  of  the 
African  coast,  sharks  arc 
so  plenty  that  tlicy  arc  ofttni 
washed  on  the  beach,  dlicy  are 
caught  with  a lari^c  hook  and  a 
strong;  rope.  Tlic  hook  is  at- 
tached to  a chain  two  feet  long, 
so  that  the  shark  could  not  bite 
the  line  in  two  if  they  swallowed 
the  bait.  There  are  several 
varieties,  one  having  a blue-skin, 
and  they  have  seven  rows  of 
ugly  teeth.  Another  species  is  a 
gray  color,  and  is  shorter  and 
thicker  than  the  blue-skin ; the 
head  is  broader  and  the  mouth  wider,  and  it  is  more  savage.  This  is  the 
most  common.  It  will  attack  a man  in  shallow  water,  so  that  it  is  dangerous 
to  bathe  in  the  sea. 

A sailor  was  in  a little  boat  and  saw  a great  splashing  in  the  water,  and 
eoine  nearer  saw  an  enormous  saw-fish  attack  a larore  shark ; both  were 
fighting  desperately.  Fearing  they  would  attack  his  boat,  he  went  off  a little 
distance.  Each  tooth  of  the  saw  was  two  inches  long,  and  there  were  about 
forty  on  each  side,  the' saw  was  about  five  feet  in  length.  At  the  last  the  saw- 
fish gave  the  shark  a terrible  blow,  so  that  his  teeth  went  right  through  the 
fiesh.  He  gave  several  of  these  blows,  and  the  shark  soon  lay  upon  his  back 
dead,  with  its  body  fearfully  torn.  The  saw-fish  swam  away,  leaving  the 
water  stained  with  the  blood  of  the  shark. 


We’ve  just  come  home  from  the  seashore, 
Been  there  since  the  first  of  July — 

And  we’ve  had  lots  of  fun  I can  tell  you, 
My  dear  Kitty,  baby  and  I. 


We’ve  found  the  most  beautiful  pebbles. 
We’ve  rolled  in  the  jolliest  sand. 

And  I am  as  brown  as  a chestnut. 

And  the  baby  is  dreadfully  tanned. 


C63) 


THE  WHITE  RAY, 


HIS  fish  belongs 
to  the  same  order 
as  the  electric  eel, 
and  like  it  can  o^ive  an 
electric  shock.  One 
four  feet  long  placed 
in  a trough  while  a 
tub  was  beinor  made 

o 

for  it  killed  four 
mules  which  just 
touched  the  water 
where  they  were  ca- 
customed  to  drinking. 

Indians  drive  horses 
into  marshy  places 
where  these  fish  are 
in  order  to  ^et  them. 

There  they  can  catch 
the  fish,  which  usually  attacks  the  belly  of  the  horse.  The  horses  fall  as 
though  shot,  and  are  frequently  killed  at  the  instant  of  discharging  its  battery. 
With  harpoons  they  throw  cords  around  the  fish,  and  by  a sudden  jerk  haul 
them  out  of  the  water.  If  the  cords  get  wet  they  are  apt  to  feel  the  power 
of  the  fish. 


Why  is  the  skeleton  of  a sermon  a very  unnatural  object? — Because  it  has 
several  heads. 

Why  do  policemen  ride  on  the  cars  for  nothing? — Because  you  can’t  get  a 
nickel  out  of  a copper. 


A 6 BY  9 RHYME. 


A QUEER  little  boy  who  had  been  to  school 
And  was  up  to  all  sorts  of  tricks. 
Discovered  that  9 when  upside  down 
Would  pass  for  the  figure  6. 


So  when  asked  his  age  by  a good  old  dame 
The  comical  youngster  said, 

I’m  9 when  I stand  on  my  feet  like  this, 
But  6 when  I stand  on  my  head. 


TIIF.  TURBOT. 


rillllS  fish  is  l)eaiitiful  in  appear- 
JL  anc(!.  It  belongs  to  tlu;  same 
family  as  the  lloimclcr,  aiul  is  almost 
Hat.  This  one  is  called  the  turbot. 

Its  flesh  is  considered  the  most 
finely-flavored  of  any  caught  in  the 
ocean,  d'o  show  to  what  an  extent 
it  is  eaten  it  is  said  that  Holland 
fishermen  sell  $4.00,000  worth  to 
the  London  market  alone  every 
year.  Now,  here’s  a chance  for 
you  to  use  your  arithmetic.  Say 
these  fish  sell  for  a shilling,  i.  e., 
twenty-five  cents  a piece,  that  would 
make  1,600,000  fish  of  this  kind 
sent  to  London.  How  many  peo- 
ple do  you  suppose  were  employed 
catching  them  ? Beside,  it  is  said,  the  quantity  sent  by  the  Dutch,  the  people 
of  London  consume  four  times  as  many  more;  that  makes  6,400,000.  How 
many  turbot  would  that  be  apiece,  saying  London  has  a population  of  3,000,000? 


A LITTLE  STRANGER. 


I GUESS  you’d  think  it  dreadful 
If  you  were  all  alone, 

And  nobody  about  you 
You’d  ever,  ever  known. 
Without  mamma  a baby 
Is  not  the  thing  at  all, 

And  a papa  should  always 
Be  somewhere  within  call. 

Two  grandpas  and  two  grandmas, 
And  aunties  by  the  dozens, 
With  a sprinkling,  too,  of  uncles, 
And  a perfect  load  of  cousins. 


With  a nurse  are  quite  convenient ; 

And  a lot  of  little  frocks, 

With  capes  and  boots  and  bonnets. 
And  a good  supply  of  socks. 

These  things  should  be  provided 
For  every  baby  born  ; 

To  miss  them  is  quite  dreadful, 

• And  makes  one  quite  forlorn. 
I’ve  told  you  what  the  facts  are ; 

Henceforth  I hope  you’ll  see 
That  there  are  no  helpless  babies 
Left  all  alone  like  me. 


o 


(1)5) 


A TALE  OF  THE  GREENLAND  SILAS. 

ONE  winter  evening',  as  a shelter  from  a sudden  storm,  1 found  myself 
snugly  ensconced  by  the  fireside  of  the  only  cottage — and  a very  hum- 
ble one  it  was — within  miles  of  the  place  where  I lived — on  the  southern  coast 
of  England. 

“Ay,  sir,”  said  my  host,  an  old  weather-beaten,  but  pleasant-faced  sailor, 
with  but  one  arm — “Ay,”  he  said,  “ it  is  dark,  and  it  wont  be  light  again  to- 
night. Bring  more  logs,  Norman,  and  heap  them  on  the  fire,  and  presently 
you  can  light  the  lamp.  What,  sir!  you  say  it  is  more  pleasant  to  sit  by  the 
light  of  those  crackling  logs?  Very  well,  so  be  it.  Ah!  those  logs,  sir, 
many  a story  they  tell  me.  Every  bit  of  wood  you  see  blazing  there  is  part 
of  some  poor  wrecked  ship,  for  ’tis  a wild  coast  this,  sir,  a wild  coast.” 

“ But  you’ve  been  on  wilder?  ” I said  to  him. 

“Ah  ! yes,  many  is  the  one,  sir.  You  see,  I’ve  lost  an  arm.  Well,  sir,  but 
for  the  lad  Norman  there — as  I call  him,  though  he’s  neither  kith  nor  kin  to 
old  Kenny — I’d  have  lost  my  life  itself.” 

Norman  was  a Norwegian  boy:  his  round  face,  his  fair  hair,  and  blue  eyes 
told  me  that.  He  called  old  Kenny  father,  and  the  two  lived  in  this  little  cot 
all  alone,  supporting  themselves  on  the  fish  they  caught,  and  on  the  produce 
of  their  little  garden. 

“ It  is  seven  years  ago,  sir,  and  Norman  would  be  about  eight  then,  since  I 
sailed  away  from  Lerwick  Bay  in  the  good  barque  “Polly-Anne” — called  after 
the  captain’s  wife,  sir,  for  the  captain  was  partly  owner,  you  see.  I was 
third  mate,  or  spectioneer,  and  though  I say  it  myself,  sir,  there  were  few 
could  strike  a whale  or  lance  one  more  swiftly  than  old  Kenny,  before  he  lost 
his  arm. 

“ It  was  spring  when  we  left  our  anchorage,  and  crowded  all  sail  for  the  far 
North — spring,  and  though  the  seas  were  rough  and  cold,  the  wind  was  fair. 
All  went  well  with  us,  and  we  made  the  Straits  in  less  than  four  weeks’  time. 

“We  found  the  ‘country,’  as  they  call  it,  wonderfully  clear  of  ice;  so  north, 
and  north,  and  north  we  went,  after  the  whales.  Ay,  and  good  fortune  we 
had  among  them,  too,  for  before  summer  was  ended,  and  the  autumn  frosts  had 
begun,  we  were  full  to  the  hatches,  and  there  couldn’t  have  been  found  a 
happier  ship’s  crew  in  all  the  world  than  we  were  then.  It  was  laughing  and 
joking,  and  telling  stories,  and  singing,  all  day  long.  We  had  rare  sport  on 
the  ice-bound  shores,  too,  among  the  bears  and  the  walruses. 

“We  were  just  preparing  to  bear  up  for  merry  England  once  more,  when 
one  night  the  frost  fell — the  black  frost,  sir — and  we  found  ourselves  suddenly 

m 


A l.W.l,  <>l  nil,  (.KI'.l-NLA.Mt  M,A‘., 


lock^fl  ill  iIk:  ((;K1  r-nil^rc'Kc  (jf 
Kin^^  Winter. 

“ It  was  a sad  snr[;rise  (or 
ns,  hut.  as  the  season  was  still 
yoiin;.^,  we  did  not  lose  ho[je, 
for  in  a single  hour  a thaw 
nii'/ht  come  and  set  ns  free.  I 
did  not  think  of  that,  thonj^di, 
when  one  hric^ht  moondit 
night,  ride  in  hand,  I let  my- 
self quietly  over  the  side,  un- 
known to  any  one,  and  made 
my  way  to  the  shore  across 
the  field  of  bay  ice  that  sur- 
rounded our  barque. 

“ What  made  me  go  so 
stealthily  ? Well,  I’ll  tell  you, 
sir.  The  captain  had  given 
orders  that  no  one  should  leave 
the  vessel ; but  only  that  day  I 
had  spied  a huge  bear  on  the 
ice,  and  1 thought  I might 
manage  to  bag  him  by  the 
li^ht  of  the  moon. 

“ After  hours  of  toil,  I found 
and  followed  the  bear.  The 
chase  led  me  far  inland,  but  I finally  was  victorious.  Hastily  securing  the 
skin,  I began  to  retrace  my  steps.  To  my  horror,  I found  the  snow  was 
getting  soft,  and  that  clouds  had  covered  the  moon.  The  thaw  had  come. 
Hoping  against'  hope,  I hurried  on  and  on,  but  the  moon  set,  and  it  was  bright 
daylight  ere  I once  more  stood  on  the  beach. 

“The  ship  had  left!  I could  see  her  hull  dipping  down  over  the  distant 
horizon.  Never  shall  I forget  my  feelings  at  that  moment.  How  I spent  the 
next  few  hours  I know  not.  I was  mad;  1 was  frantic.  I rushed  to  the  nearest 
eminence;  I climbed  it;  I waved  my  coat,  and  shouted  myself  hoarse.  All, 
all  in  vain.  But  tears  came  to  my  relief  at  last.  Tears  came,  and  then,  sir, 
I knelt  and  prayed.  I did  not  feel  so  lonely  after  doing  that. 

“ I was  now  able  to  take  a calmer  view  of  my  situation.  But  the  prospect 


A 'I'ALK  OF  TllF  ( 1 RICFN  LAN  I)  SF.AS. 


before  me  was  a very  terrible  one  indeed,  and  when  the  topmost  sails  of  my 
barque  finally  disappeared,  a coldness  as  of  death  stole  over  my  heart. 

“Then,  with  one  more  pleading  look  for  heaven’s  protection,  I began  my 
journey  southwards. 

“ I was  on  the  Hritish-American  side  of  Weedo  bay,  and  six  hundred  miles 
at  least  lay  between  me  and  the  nearest  civilized  habitation. 

“Sir,  there  are  times  even  yet  that  I dream  I am  once  again  toiling  along 
all  alone  over  those  dreary  fields  of  ice  and  snow,  and  I start  from  my  sleep 
bathed  in  sweat,  and  trembling. 

“ The  first  two  or  three  days,  I think,  were  the  worst ; the  road  was  rough, 
my  boots  were  cut,  and  my  feet  bleeding.  I had  snow  to  eat,  but  very  little 
food  ; only  now  and  then  a bird  fell  to  my  good  gun. 

“ By  night  I sought  shelter,  as  bears  do,  under  the  clefts  of  the  rocks,  where 
I buried  myself  in  snow  for  warmth,  rolled  in  the  great  skin  that  I carried.  I 
saw  no  more  bears,  but  often  the  voices  of  wolves  howling  at  night  alarmed 
me,  so  that  I almost  dreaded  sleep.  The  moon  wfis  my  greatest  comfort ; 
what  oppressed  me  most  was,  I believe,  the  awful  silence  that  by  day  reigned 
everywhere  about  me.  It  was  a silence  that,  like  Egyptian  darkness,  could 
be  felt. 

• “It  seemed  as  though  my  journey  would  never  end  ; but  one  day,  to  my 
intense  joy,  I came  suddenly  upon  a log  hut,  close  by  the  sea.  There  was 
smoke  curling  up  from  the  roof  of  it : I saw  that ; I saw  no  more,  then  ; I had 
fainted. 

“ When  I recovered,  a little  boy  of  eight  or  so  was  holding  my  head,  and 
gently  rubbing  my  face  with  snow. 

“‘You  have  brought  me,’  he  said,  in  Norwegian,  ‘a  message  from  poor 
father.^  He  has  been  gone  so  very  long,  and  I am  all  by  myself.’ 

“ ‘ Dear  child,’  I said,  ‘ have  you  lost  your  father?  ’ 

“ ‘ He  has  been  gone  away  these  two  months,’  was  the  reply,  ‘and  I fear  ho 
will  never,  never  come  back  any  more.  But  come  along  with  n"te  to  our  cot ; 
there  is  a good  fire  there,  and  food.’ 

“Sir,  that  log  hut,  rude  though  it  was,  looked  like  a palace  to  me.  The 
boy  brought  me  food,  cooked  by  his  own  little  hands,  then  pointed  to  a bed  of 
skins  in  a corner. 

“ ‘You  are  tired,’  he  said  ; ‘ rest  and  sleep.’ 

“I  awoke  refreshed  and  well,  after  many  hours  of  sweetest  slumber;  then 
bit  by  bit  I wormed  the  poor  lad’s  story  from  him.  His  father  had  been  a 
walrus  hunter  from  the  north  of  Norway.  Their  boat  had  been  wrecked,  and 

(68) 


A l Aij-:  ()!•  'I  Ml-:  (;i<i-:kni,ani)  si:as. 


all  save  they  two  were  drowned.  With  his  own  hands  the  latl’s  father  had 
hiiilt  this  hilt,  and  tlu^ri!  tlu^y  had  liv(;d,  hy  hiintin;^^  and  fishinj^. 

“All  tlu!  dreary  winter  I stayed  with  tlu;  hoy  in  his  hiit.  Ihit  liis  father 
never  retunu!d. 

“Winter  wore  away  at  last,  and  the  sj)rlnj^^  sunshine  was  ^laddf:nin;^  the 
hills,  when  one  day  Norman — ay,  it  was  that  dear  lad,  sir — ran  shouting 
towards  me.  ‘A  ship!  a ship!  ’ he  cried.  1 could  hardly  reply  for  joy.  I>ut^ 
seated  there  on  the  hillside,  we  watched  h(^r  while  the  anchor  was  let  and 
the  sails  clewed,  and  finally  a boat  was  lowered,  and  began  to  make  for  the 
shore.  Then  we  returned  to  the  cottage,  Norman  bounding  before  me  in 
glee. 

“ He  had  barely  reached  the  door,  when — oh!  sir,  I shudder  now  to  think  of 
it — a gigantic  bear,  who  had  been  inside,  dashed  the  door  open  and  attacked 
my  boy.  Axe  in  hand,  I rushed  to  the  rescue,  when  the  monster  dropped  the 
lad  intact  and  flew  at  me.  He  felled  me  with  one  blow.” 

“ Don’t  say  more,  father  dear  ! ” cried  Norman,  approaching,  and  laying  his- 
arm  fondly  on  the  old  sailor’s  shoulder. 

“There  is  little  more  to  say,  sir;  but  those  in  the  boat  saw  the  child  rush 
for  a rifle  and  shoot  that  monster  bear  dead,  though  he  seized  and  broke  my 
arm  in  his  dying  agonies. 

“ But,”  added  the  old  man,  “ there  is  a Providence  in  all  things,  sir.  The 
‘ Polly-Anne  ’ that  sailed  away  and  left  me,  w^as  never  more  heard  of.  She 
must  have  foundered  at  sea.  Light  the  lamp  now,  Norman,  lad.” 


A was  an  apple-pie  ; 
B baked  it ; 

C cut  it ; 

D dealt  it ; 

E eat  it ; 

F fought  for  it ; 

G got  it ; 

H had  it ; 

I eyed  it ; 

J joined  it ; 

K kept  it ; 

L longed  for  it ; 


jM  mourned  for  it ; 

N nodded  at  it ; 

O opened  it  ; 

P peeped  into  it  ; 

O quartered  it ; 

R ran  for  it ; 

S stole  it ; 

T took  it ; 

V viewed  it ; 

W wanted  it ; 

X,  Y,  Z,  and  ampersand, 

All  wish’d  for  a piece  in  hand. 


m 


THE  VIKINGS, 


“'I'IIP:  KINCiS  ()!'  Tin:  SIiA.” 


Tins  is  what  the  Vikings  called  themselves.  More  than  a thousand  years 
ai^o  the  shores  of  Scotland,  h'nj^land,  Ireland  and  I'rance  were  ravaj^ed  by 
a race  of  sea-rovers,  who  came  from  Scandinavia,  Norway,  Sweden  and  Den- 
mark. Later  on  they  settled  permanently  in  each  of  these  countries,  and 
even  peopled  Iceland.  They  were  fearless  sailors. 

There  lived  in  Denmark  about  this  time  a petty  chief  whose  coura^^e  and 
prowess  were  of  such  a character  that  his  fame  spread  all  over  Denmark. 
His  name  was  Rollo.  But  he  excited  the  jealousy  and  envy  of  the  king  of 
that  country,  and  who,  after  vainly  trying  to  subdue  Rollo,  used  treachery  to 
accomplish  his  ends.  He  led  Rollo  to  think  he  was  safe  from  further  attacks 
by  pretending  to  make  peace  with  him,  and  then  suddenly  attacked  him  when 
off  his  guard,  murdered  his  brother  and  bravest  officers,  and  compelled  Rollo 
to  fly  for  safety  to  Scandinavia.  Here  many  of  his  subjects,  induced  by  love, 
and  partly  because  of  the  Danish  ruler’s  oppression,  followed  him.  Rollo, 
instead  of  trying  to  recover  his  rightful  possessions,  determined  to  follow  the 
example  of  his  neighbors.  So  he  collected  a body  of  men,  composed  of  Nor- 
wegians, Swedes,  Scandinavians,  Danes  and  adventurers  of  every  nation,  who, 
being  used  to  roving,  took  delight  in  nothing  but  war  and  plunder. 

He  first  turned  his  attention  to  England;  but,  as  that  country  was  governed 
by  King  Alfred  the  Great,  who  had  overcome  previous  invaders  and  induced 
them  to  settle  permanently  in  that  country,  Rollo  decided  he  hadn’t  much  of  a 
chance  there,  and,  accordingly,  made  an  inroad  into  France,  where  he  made 
ravages  in  every  direction  along  the  coast  and  inland.  Finally,  the  king 
offered  Rollo  the  province  he  had  already  ravaged,  to  induce  him  to  cease  his 
depredations.  There  was  only  one  condition  that  didn’t  please  our  pirate 
king,  and  that  was  that  he  was  to  do  homage  to  King  Charles,  which  he  long 
refused  to  do,  but  finally,  to  secure  the  advantages  he  enjoyed,  humbled  his 
pride  and  married  the  daughter  of  the  king  named  Gisla,  and  secured  further 
gifts  of  territory.  But  when  some  of  the  French  nobles  wanted  Rollo  to  throw 
himself  at  the  king’s  feet,  he  refused,  but  finally  ordered  one  of  his  captains  to 
do  so ; but  this  officer  was  so  angry  that,  in  pretending  to  raise  the  king’s 
foot  to  kiss,  he  tumbled  him  head  over  heels  before  all  his  court. 

But  the  king  and  his  people  were  so  powerless  they  dared  say  nothing,  and 
found  it  best  to  overlook  the  insult. 

Rollo  was  now  well  advanced  in  years,  and  gave  himself  up  to  settling  his 
newly-acquired  territory,  which  was  then  and  afterward  called  Normandy. 

(71)  . • 


ABOUT  OYSTERS. 


/^"AYSTERS  grow  wherever  there 
is  a sea-coast.  The  cut  re- 
presents oysters  of  different  ages 
attached  to  a block  of  wood. 

An  amusing  story  is  told  of  the 
man  who  first  ate  an  oyster.  He 
was  walking  by  the  sea-shore,  when 

kicked  it  with  his  foot,  and  the  ani- 
mal opened  its  mouth  with  indig- 
nation. Seeing  the  cream-colored 
layers  within  the  shells,  he  lifted 
the  upper  shell  and  inserted  his 
fingers,  when  the  shell  closed  down 
on  his  fingers,  causing  him  con- 
siderable pain.  After  releasing  his 
fingers,  our  gentleman  put  them  in 
his  mouth.  “ Delightful ! ” he  ex- 
claimed. “ What  is  this  ? ” and 
again  sucked  his  fingers.  Then  he 
found  he  had  made  a great  dis- 
covery, and  made  quite  a feast. 

Oysters  are  considered  a great 
relish,  and  always  in  demand. 
They  can  always  be  eaten  without  fear  of  indigestion.  It  is  recorded  of  the 
Emperor  Napoleon  that  he  always  ate  them  when  they  could  be  procured 
before  any  of  his  great  battles.  It  is  proved  to  a certainty  that  there  is  no 
feast  worthy  of  a master  where  oysters  do  no-t  come  to  the  front. 

On  our  coast  the  oysters  breed  in  large  beds,  to  which  quantities  of  young 
oysters  are  conveyed  and  left  untouched  for  two  or  three  years.  The  oysters 
are  taken  up  by  the  dredge,  a kind  of  small  net  fastened  around  an  iron 
frame.  The  part  called  the  beard  is  really  the  breathing  apparatus. 


Why  do  not  the  trees  open  their  trunks  in  the  Spring,  when  they  change 
their  dress? — Because  they  leave  their  Summer  clothing  out. 

(72) 


he  saw  an  old  and  ugly  oyster- 
shell,  coated  with  sea- weed.  He 


“WHAT  ARE  THE  WILD  WAVES  SAYING?” 


H 


TT7HERE  are  we  to  go,  mother?”  said  the  little  waves  to  the  great,  deep 
“ Go  on,  my  darlings,  on  to  the  great  yellow  sands : you  will  find 


work  to  do.” 

“ I want  to  play,”  said  one  little  wave,  “ and  jump  up  and  down,  and  see  who 
can  jump  highest.” 

“ No ; come  on,  come  on,”  said  an  earnest  wave ; “ mother  must  be  right. 
I want  to  work.” 

“ Oh,  I dare  not  go,”  said  another ; “ look  at  those  great  black  rocks  close 
to  the  sands — I dare  not  go  there ; they  will  tear  me  to  pieces,  and  spoil  my 
beauty.” 


“ On,  on,  on,”  said  the  bigger  wave  ; “ take  my  hand,  sister,  and  let  us  go 
on  together — how  glorious  to  do  some  work ! ” 

“ Shall  we  ever  go  back  to  mother ! ” cried  two  or  three. 

. “ Oh,  yes ! oh,  yes  ! when  the  work  is  done  we  shall  go  back  to  mother’s 
arms.” 

So  one  and  all  pressed  on.  The  earnest  one  led  the  others;  and  even  the 
little  wave  who  had  wanted  to  play  pressed  on,  and  thought  that  work  might 
be  fun  after  all.  The  timid  ones  did  not  like  to  be  left  behind,  and  all  became 
earnest  as  they  got  nearer  the  sands. 

After  all,  it  was  fun,  pressing  on  one  upon  another — jumping,  laughing, 
running  on  to  the  broad  shining  sands. 

o O 


(73) 


(74) 


“JUMPING,  LAUGHING,  RUNNING  IN  THE  SHINING  SANDS.’ 


" \v  1 1 A'l*  A k I-:  'r 1 1 !•:  w i u > w a v i:s  s a y i n ( ; ” 

Imi'sI  ilu*y  caiiKi  to  a j^n'cat  sand-cast lo,  and  splash  ! splash  ! they  went  over 
It,  first  tlu*  cariKkst  wave,  then  the  one  who  had  been  afraid — down  came  the 
castl(! ! 

“Oh,  what  fun  !”  they  cried,  and  on  tlu^y  ran  fast  and  far. 

“ Mother  told  me  to  hrin^  these  sea-we(ids.  I will  find  a pretty  place  for 
them,”  said  one;  and  ii[)  she  ran  a lon^,  lon^  way,  and  laid  them  hi^h  up 
amon^  the  pebbles.  The  pebbles  said  : 

“We  are  glad  you  are  come;  we  wanted  washing  sadly.” 

“ Mother  sent  these  shells  ; 1 don’t  know  where  to  put  them,”  said  a little 
fretful  wave. 

“Lay  them  one  by  one  on  the  sand,  and  do  not  break  them,”  said  the  eldest 
wave.  And  the  little  one  went  about  its  work,  and  learned  to  be  quite  quiet 
and  gentle,  for  fear  of  breaking  its  shells. 

“ Where — where  is  my  work  ? ” said  the  big,  earnest  wave  ; “ this  is  mere 
play ; the  little  ones  can  do  this  and  laugh  over  it.  Mother  said  there  was 
work  for  me','  and  he  lifted  up  his  proud  head  and  came  splash  down  upon 
some  large  rocks. 

Down,  down  into  a pool  it  went,  and  he  heard  the  fishes  and  sea-anemones 
say,  “ Hold  fast ; the  sea  is  coming.  Thank  you,  great  sea  ; she  always  sends 
a big  one  when  the  storm  is  coming.  Thank  you,  kind  wave,  we  are  ready 
now.” 

And  now  they  are  all  going  back  over  the  long  wet  sands,  lazily  and  care- 
lessly; for  they  are  tired. 

“ All  my  shells  are  safe,”  said  one  sleepy  wave. 

“ My  sea-weeds  are  left  behind,”  murmured  another. 

“ I washed  the  pebbles,”  said  another. 

“And  I — I only  broke  on  a rock  and  splashed  into  a pool,”  said  the  one  who 
had  been  so  earnest  to  work  ; and  he  turned  sadly  to  his  mother,  as  she  folded 
him  in  her  strong,  firm  arms.  “ I have  done  no  good,  mother — no  work  at  all.” 

“ Hush ! ” she  said.  “ Hark  ! ” and  first  they  heard,  clear  as  a bell,  the 
voice  of  a little  child,  walking  on  the  shore — 

“ Oh,  mother  ! the  sea  has  been  here;  look  how  tidy  it  all  is  ! Isn’t  it  a good 
sea  to  make  it  all  so  tidy ! ” 

And  then  the  sea  said : “ Hark ! ” again ; and  far  away  they  heard  the 
moan  of  the  comine  storm. 

“ Come  in  safe,  my  darlings.  You  have  done  your  work,  let  the  storm  do 
its  work  now.” 


(75) 


THE  TRUNK  FISH. 


rp  H I S queer-looking 
animal  is  a fish.  It 
is  called  the  trunk  fish, 
because  its  back  is  com- 
pletely covered  with 
bony  plates  of  a regular 
shape,  forming  a com- 
plete coat  of  mail.  It  is 
protected  so  completely 
that  it  can  only  move 
its  tail,  mouth  and  a 
small  part  of  its  gills 
which  pass  through  the 
armor.  It  is  quite  a small  fish  and  is  found  only  in  warm  waters  of  the  South- 
ern tropical  seas. 

Fishes  are  considered  as  having  less  intelligence  than  animals  that  live  in 
the  air.  You  must  understand  that  all  forms  of  life  that  are  not  vegetable, 
that  is,  plant,  life,  are  called  animal.  This  includes  insects,  birds,  beasts,  fishes, 
snakes,  etc.  Well,  as  we  were  saying,  fish  are  not  thought  to  be  as  knowing  as 
other  creatures ; but  their  movements  are  guided  by  an  instinct  that  falls  lit- 
tle short  of  reason  ; their  ways  are  very  interesting  and  sometimes  very  curious. 
You  know  fish  have  no  lungs,  but  breathe  through  their  gills  which  are  fastened 
to  their  heads ; they  have  a heart  which  simply  pumps  the  blood  into  the  gills. 

:o: 

THE  WHALE. 

^T^HE  whale  is  not  a fish,  although  it  is  fish-like.  There  are  two  species  of 
I the  large  whales — the  whalebone-whale  and  the  sperm-whale.  The 
former  have  no  teeth,  and  the  latter  only  teeth  in  the  lower  jaw. 

The  whalebone-whale  is  found  only  in  the  northern  seas.  It  feeds  on  very 
small  animals.  The  mouth  is  so  large  that  its  lower  jaw  makes  an  arch  high 
enough  for  a man  to  pass  under  on  horseback.  The  whalebone  is  attached 
to  the  roof  and  is  in  the  form  of  a grate,  which  makes  an  immense  sieve, 
which  catches  the  food.  The  sperm-whale  contains  more  blubber  and  no 
whalebone.  The  most  of  the  fat  lies  in  the  head,  which  is  one-third  of  the 

(76) 


riiic  wham:. 

l)ocly,  which  is  so  enormous  tiu!  Iar^(;st  heast  seems  as  small  as  a mouse  I^y 
its  side. 

'I'hey  are  <.(racerul,  and  skim  ov(m  tlu!  water  rapicJly  and  h^aj)  into  the  air. 
They  are  remarka])le  for  their  swiftiu^ss,  and  their  sole  j;ower  is  in  the  tail, 
which  lies  horizontally  on  the  watem  and  is  used  iij)  and  down,  instead  of  from 
side  to  side.  It  is  also  used  to  defend  itself. 

d'he  speed  of  the  whale  is  ten  miles  an  hour,  but  under  excitement  it  will  ^o 
fifteen.  The  whale  rarely  brings  forth  more  than  one  young  at  a time,  which 
the  mother  nurses  with  the  greatest  tenderness,  even  after  it  is  thirty  feet  long. 
The  affection  shown  for  the  young  is  greatly  admired.  At  its  birth  the  “calf” 
is  twelve  feet  lonc^  and  weierhs  a ton. 

The  capture  of  the  whale  is  always  very  exciting,  d'he  whale  seeing  the 
danger,  dives  below  the  surface  and  swims  for  a long  distance,  the  time  often 
reaching  an  hour  and  twenty  minutes.  The  time  under  water  is  so  regular 
and  exact  that  it  can  be  depended  on  to  a minute. 

An  interesting  account  is  given,  the  whale  plunging  beneath  the  surface  on 
seeing  his  pursuers  ; at  length  he  arose  ahead  of  the  boats,  not  more  than  a 
quarter  of  a mile  from  them.  The  excitement  among  the  crew  was  tremen- 
dous, and  they  flew  over  the  water  at  a swift  rate. 

The  whale  seemed  frightened,  and  as  he  puffed  up  his  spout  and  raised  his 
enormous  head,  he  increased  his  speed  and  went  along  for  two  or  three  min- 
utes as  fast  as  the  boats,  when  he  grew  quiet  and  the  boats  were  soon  in  his 
wake.  The  uproar  became  intense,  and  amid  the  splashing  of  the  oars  the 
harpooners  darted  their  weapons,  but  the  whale  descended  like  a shot,  leaving 
a white  and  green  whirlpool  to  mark  the  spot  where  he  had  floated. 

The  irritated  captain  ordered  his  boat  lowered,  intending  to  join  in  the 
chase,  but  as  he  left  the  ship  a loud  shout  arose,  for  the  whale,  not  having  all 
his  spoutings  out,  had  risen  to  the  surface  and  was  coming  rapidly  towards 
the  ship,  throwing  his  head  completely  out  of  the  water,  when  the  captain 
hurled  his  harpoon  with  excellent  aim  and  it  was  plunged  deep  in  his  side. 

After  an  hour’s  exertion,  six  boats  got  their  harpoons  fast  in  him,  but  not 
one  could  eet  near  enoueh  to  eive  him  a fatal  blow.  At  last,  Qfrowing  weak 
from  his  deep  wounds  and  less  capable  of  avoiding  his  foes,  one  of  them  had 
an  opportunity  to  pierce  him  to  the  life. 

The  huge  body  was  towed  to  the  ship,  a hole  cut  into  the  blubber  of  the 
head,  into  which  a hook  was  inserted,  the  head  cut  open  and  the  spermaceti 
dipped  out ; the  remainder  of  the  head  and  blubber  was  stowed  away  in  casks 
in  the  ship’s  hold  and  the  oil  afterwards  extracted  by  exposure  to  heat. 

(TT) 


SWISS  FAMILY  ROBINSON. 


I WAS  a pastor  in  West  Switzerland,  and  having  lost  my  fortune,  resolved 
to  seek  in  other  climates  the  means  of  support.  I sailed  with  my  wife 
and  four  sons  for  England,  where  I accepted  an  appointment  of  missionary 
to  Otaheite.  After  purchasing  a few  cattle  and  seeds  of  various  sorts,  we 
took  passage  and  sailed  till  in  sight  of  New  Guinea.  Here  we  were  attacked 
by  a tempest,  which  continued  seven  days.  The  shivered  masts  had  been 
cast  into  the  sea,  several  leaks  appeared,  and  the  ship  began  to  fill. 

The  vessel  soon  struck  against  a rock ; a tremendous  cracking  succeeded ; 
the  sea  rushed  in  ; and  we  saw  that  the  vessel  had  grounded,  and  could  not 
long  hold  together.  The  ship’s  company  crowded  into  the  boats,  and  moved 
off,  and  were  driven  out  of  sight.  At  the  same  time  I saw  in  the  distance 
several  nooks  of  land,  and  thought  that,  when  the  sea  should  become  calm, 
we  might  reach  land  in  safety. 

After  making  several  plans  we  built  a raft,  which  we  loaded  with  everything 
necessary  that  we  could  carry,  besides  the  geese,  ducks,  fowls  and  pigeons, 
and  set  out  for  the  shore.  As  we  neared  land  we  saw  some  trees,  which 

(78) 


SWISS  I'AMILV  KOIIINSON. 


provrd  to  l)c  hroad-friiti  trees.  We 
(MU(‘red  a small  hay,  and  all  jumped 
(‘a<4(‘rly  on  land. 

Lookiui^  about,  and  findino^  a place 
to  s(!t  up  a tent,  vv(!  drove  oiu!  of  our 
poles  into  a fissure  of  a rock;  this 
rested  on  another  polcr,  which  was 
driven  into  the  <;round  and  formed 
the  ridge  of  our  tent;  we  next  fastened 
some  sail-cloth  on,  and  our  tent  was 
complete.  I'hen  we  prepared  a soup, 
of  which  we  all  ate  heartily,  and  a little 
later  made  our  preparations  for  the 
night.  Darkness  came  on  all  at  once, 
which  made  me  suspect  that  we  were 
near  the  tropics.  A sweet  sleep 
closed  the  eyes  of  my  beloved  family, 
and  our  first  night  on  the  desert  island  fruit  of  the  bread-fruit  tree. 
was  passed  very  comfortably. 

The  next  day  w^e  decided  to  examine  the  soil  on  the  other  side  of  the  river 
before  settling  on  a place  of  abode.  In  about  an  hour  I,  with  my  son  Fritz, 
had  completed  our  preparations,  and  commenced  our  journey.  After  going 
about  two  leagues  w^e  entered  a wood,  where  we  stopped  and  ate  our  lunch. 
We  had  the  good  luck  to  find  a single  cocoanut,  wdiich  w^as  a little  oily  and 
rancid ; but,  this  was  not  a time  to  be  nice,  so  we  made  a hearty  meal  and  con- 
tinued our  route.  In  conversation  on  subjects  interesting  to  both  we  found 
ourselves  nearer  our  family  than  we  were  aw’are,  and,  following  the  river,  soon 
joined  them.  My  wife  had  prepared  a goose,  besides  a dish  of  fish,  which  the 
little  ones  had  caught,  and  was  hardly  like  a dinner  one  would  expect  to  see 
on  a desert  island.  By  the  time  we  had  finished  our  meal  the  sun  was  setting, 
and  we  hastily  lay  down  in  our  tent  and  enjoyed  a refreshing  sleep. 

The  next  morning  I and  my  son  Fritz  embarked  in  our  boat  to  make  a 
journey  to  the  vessel  to  bring  off  whatever  we  could.  Not  long  afterwards 
we  fastened  our  boat  to  one  of  the  timbers  of  the  vessel.  We  found  all  the 
animals  we  had  left  on  the  main  deck,  and  gave  them  a fresh  supply  of  food 
and  water.  Our  cargo  was  so  large  that  our  boat  was  filled  to  the  very  edge, 
and  we  took  the  precaution  to  put  on  our  swimming  jackets  for  fear  of  mis- 
fortune. Night  suddenly  surprised  us,  and  we  resigned  ourselves  to  sleep  in 

(T9) 


SWISS  FAMILY  RO HINSON. 


our  boat,  and  slept  as  soundly  as  we  should  in  a bed.  Early  next  morning  1 
went  on  board  the  vessel ; Fritz  prepared  a nice  breakfast  of  biscuit  and  ham, 
of  which  we  ate  heartily. 

My  next  anxiety  was  for  the  animals,  and  how  to  get  them  on  shore.  Fritz 
suggested  that  we  tie  a swimming  jacket  round  the  body  of  each  animal,  and 
throw  them  all  into  the  water.  We  first  tried  our  experiment  on  a lamb. 
He  sank  at  first,  but  soon  reappeared,  and  in  a few  seconds  had  learned  the 
art  of  swimming.  The  sow  gave  us  the  most  trouble.  We  were  obliged  to 
put  on  her  a muzzle  to  keep  her  from  biting,  then  tied  a piece  of  cork  under 
her  body.  The  sheep  and  goats  were  more  accommodating,  and  we  soon  had 
them  equipped.  After  some  little  trouble  we  had  all  our  animals  in  the  water, 
and  getting  ourselves  in  the  boat  were  soon  on  shore.  My  wife  could  find 
no  words  to  express  her  surprise  and  joy  at  seeing  so  many  useful  animals. 
After  each  relating  the  experiences  since  we  had  been  separated  we  retired 
to  rest. 

After  breakfast  the  next  morning  we  considered  the  question  of  a new  abode 
across  the  river,  where  there  some  fine  trees  which  would  afford  us  shade, 
and  we  made  preparations  to  set  out.  We  packed  everything  we  were  to 
leave  in  the  tent,  and  at  length  took  up  our  line  of  march — my  wife  leading 
the  way,  with  her  eldest  son  ; the  cow  and  the  ass  behind  them  ; the  goats 
and  sheep  followed ; and  I and  the  other  boys  followed  and  brought  up  the 
rear.  On  the  other  side  of  the  river  the  grass,  which  grew  in  great  profusion, 
proved  such  a temptation  to  the  animals  that  they  strayed  away  from  us  to 
feed  ; so  that  without  the  dogs,  we  should  not  have  been  able  to  bring  them 
back.  My  wife  busied  herself  in  making  the  fire  and  preparing  our  dinner. 
We  dined  heartily  on  slices  of  ham,  and  bread  and  cheese. 

Our  next  thought  was  how  to  suspend  our  hammocks  from  a tree ; and, 
going  a short  distance  we  found  some  long  bamboo  canes,  which  we  cut  into 
lengths,  and  with  some  rope,  which  we  brought  from  the  ship,  made  a ladder 
with  forty  rungs.  Jack,  being  the  lightest,  climbed  the  tree  and  fastened  the 
ladder,  and  we  soon  had  our  hammocks  hung,  and  passed  a comfortable  night. 

Fearing  we  might  be  attacked  by  wild  animals,  we  next  day  decided  to 
build  a house  among  the  branches  of  the  trees.  Accordingly,  we  fastened  a 
pulley  to  a branch,  and  drew  up  timbers  and  boards  which  had  been  washed 
on  shore ; and,  when  we  had  made  the  floor,  we  fastened  a piece  of  sail-cloth 
above  it,  and  had  a cool,  airy  shelter,  from  which  we  had  an  extensive  view 
of  the  ocean. 

The  next  day,  being  the  Sabbath,  we  had  appropriate  services,  and  made 

(80) 


SWISS  I AM  I I , V 1;m|;|  Nh(  )N'. 


(81) 


SWISS  FAMIi.Y  ROI^lNSoN. 


the  day  one  of  rest.  We  dined  on  a flamingo,  which  Fritz  had  killed  and  my 
wife  made  into  a delicious  stew.  'Fhen  we  ascended  into  our  apartment,  and 
slept  so  soundly  that  daylight  came  before  our  eyes  were  opened. 

We  passed  several  days  in  exploring  the  island,  and  then,  as  the  vessel  was 
still  on  the  rocks,  I and  Fritz  took  our  boat,  and  rowed  out  to  it,  and  had  no 
difficulty  in  getting  on  board.  Our  first  care  was  to  select  materials  for  a raft, 
as  our  boat  was  not  roomy  enough  to  carry  a large  burden.  We  built  a 
handsome  raft,  which  took  up  the  day,  and  when  night  came  were  too  weary 
to  row  back  to  land,  and  lay  down  in  the  captain’s  cabin  and  slept  until  broad 
daylight. 

The  vessel  had  been  laden  with  everything  likely  to  be  useful  in  an  infant 
colony.  We  found  a saw-mill  in  a separated  state,  but  so  well  fitted  that  it 
was  easy  to  put  it  together.  The  captain’sv  chest  was  filled  with  gold  and 
silver  watches,  shirt-buttons,  necklaces,  rings,  and  snuff-boxes  of  all  sorts. 
But  the  discovery  that  delighted  me  most  was  a chest  containing  some  dozens 
of  young  plants  of  every  species  of  European  fruits — pear,  plum,  almond, 
peach,  apple,  apricot,  chestnut  trees  and  vine  shoots. 

We  had  to  consider  which  of  these  treasures  we  should  take,  as  it  was 
impossible  to  take  everything  in  one  trip.  We  first  stripped  the  cabin  of  its 
doors  and  windows;  then  we  took  the  carpenters’  and  gunners’  chests.  At 
last,  with  much  hard  labor,  we  finished  our  loading  and  pushed  out  for  the 
current.  The  wind  being  favorable  we  quickly  reached  the  shore,  where  we 
found  my  wife  ant  children  anxiously  looking  for  our  arrival.  When  we  had 
unloaded  our  raft,  and  eaten  a hearty  meal  of  a tortoise  which  the  boys  had 
caught  in  our  absence,  we  drew  the  mattresses  we  had  brought  into  our 
chamber  and  slept  soundly. 

We  went  to  the  vessel  every  day  for  a whole  week,  and  at  the  end  of  that 
time  had  put  together  a small  pinnace,  which  we  had  found  taken  to  pieces; 
and  she  was  an  elegant  little  vessel,  perfect  in  every  part.  She  had  a small 
deck,  and  her  masts  and  sails  were  no  less  exact  and  perfect  than  those  of  a 
little  brig.  We  had  pitched  and  tarred  all  her  seams,  and  had  mounted  her 
with  two  small  cannon  of  about  a pound  weight,  and  had  fastened  them  to  the 
deck  with  chains. 

We  had  considerable  difficulty  in  launching  her,  but  finally  succeeded;  and 
our  pinnace  was  in  a condition  to  set  sail,  and  we  put  off  in  great  glee,  and 
Hew  like  a bird  over  the  water.  My  wife  and  little  ones  were  greatly  sur- 
prised ; and,  when  they  had  come  on  deck,  they  discharged  the  cannon,  and 
gave  the  pinnace  the  name  of  their  mother — the  “Elizabeth.”  The  pinnace 

(82) 


swisr;  I wiii  .v  i^’(  )i;i  n .on. 


was  anchored  on  ihc  shore,  and  fastened  with  a rope  hy  her  head  to  a 
stake. 

'The  day  following-  I saw  that  the  sea  was  violently  a^dtated,  and  the  wave?: 
swelknl  with  the  wind,  and  was  rejoic(;d  to  find  myself  in  safety  in  my  home. 
We  had  betm  i^one  so  much  that  wr.  had  nei^lected  many  thin;^s,  amon;^  tiie 
rest  the  fruit  trees.  WIk.mi  wc  had  ])lant(;d  these  \v(t  startf^d  on  an  exploring  ! 
('xpedition.  As  we  advanced  on  our  way  I was  freque*ntly  obliged  to  use  a 
hatchet  to  make  a passai^e  throui^h  the  tall  ^rass.  lamest  found  a kind  of 
hollow  stalk  ; lie  cut  one  of  them,  and  drops  of  fresh  water  issued  from  it.  I 
divided  the  plants  lengthwise,  and  they  gave  out  water  enough  to  supjdy  us 
all.  We  named  these  “ fountain  ” plants. 

We  reached  a wood,  the  trees  of  which  resembled  the  wild  fig-tree.  They 
were  from  forty  to  sixty  feet  high  ; the  bark  was  scaly,  like  the  pine-apple,  and 
bare  of  branches,  except  at  the  very  top.  The  leaves  of  these  trees  are  thick 
and  tough,  like  leather,  and  their  upper  and  under  surfaces  are  different  in 
color.  What  surprised  us  most  was  a kind  of  gum  which  issued  in  a liquid  state 
from  the  trunk  of  the  tree,  and  was  immediately  hardened  by  the  air.  Fritz 
tried  to  soften  it  with  his  breath,  but  without  success.  He  now  discovered 
that,  by  pulling  it,  it  was  elastic,  and  cried : “ Father,  this  is  the  very  thing  we 
used  to  rub  out  marks  with  ! ” Having  examined  it,  I saw  that  it  was  the  true 
caoutchouc  tree,  which  yields  the  India  rubber. 

We  reached  our  home  without  any  further  adventure.  We  passed  some 
days  in  planting  trees  for  shade,  and  to  protect  our  tent  across  the  river. 

The  first  fine  day  I,  with  my  three  eldest  sons,  paid  another  visit  to  the 
wreck,  and  secured  the  chests  of  clothes,  powder  and  shot,  such  pieces  of 
cannon  as  we  could  remove;  in  fact,  we  entirely  emptied  the  ship,  though  this 
took  several  days  of  hard  work.  We  then  prepared  a cask  of  gunpowder, 
which  we  left  for  the  purpose;  we  made  a small  opening  in  the  side,  and 
inserted  a piece  of  matchwood,  which  we  lighted  at  the  last  moment  and 
sailed  away  as  quickly  as  possible.  About  nightfall  a rolling  like  thunder, 
accompanied  by  fire  and  smoke,  announced  the  destruction  of  the  ship,  which 
disappeared  forever.  In  the  morning  the  shore  was  covered  with  timbers, 
empty  casks,  fragments  of  masts,  etc. 

Our  time  was  fully  occupied  in  making  preparations  for  winter  and  the  rainy 
season.  We  began  to  think  of  making  boots  without  seams  from  our  elastic 
gum.  We  made  some  clay  moulds,  which  we  covered  with  layers  of  gum, 
and  they  were  soft  and  pliable. 

The  weather,  unfortunately,  changed  sooner  than  we  had  expected,  and  we 

(83) 


SWISS  FAMH-Y  ROBINSON. 


were  not  sufficiently  prepared  for  it.  It  was  no  longer  possible  to  remain  in  * 
our  quarters  in  the  trees,  the  rain  fell  in  such  torrents ; and  we  removed  to 
the  bottom  under  some  tarred  roofing  I had  erected  for  the  poultry  and  cattle. 
Here  we  were  crowded  together,  and  hardly  able  to  move.  In  addition,  we 
were  stifled  with  smoke  whenever  we  made  a fire,  and  drenched  with  rain 
whenever  we  opened  the  doors.  We  lived  on  milk  and  cheese,  and  never 
made  a fire  but  to  bake  our  cakes.  We  then  used  the  occasion  to  boil  a 
quantity  of  potatoes,  and  salt  meat  enough  to  last  a number  of  days. 

When  darkness  obliged  us  to  light  up,  we  fixed  a large  taper  in  a gourd, 
which  enabled  my  wife  to  pursue  her  occupation  with  the  needle,  while  I wrote 
a journal  of  our  shipwreck  and  residence  on  the  island. 

I can  hardly  describe  our  joy  when,  after  many  tedious  and  gloomy  weeks 
of  rain,  the  sky  began  to  brighten,  and  we  came  from  our  dreary  hovels  with 
joyful  shouts.  The  vegetation  was  rapidly  advancing ; the  seed  we  had 
sown  was  sprouting;  the  song  of  the  birds  was  heard;  and  we  were  at  once 
struck  with  wonder  and  gratitude  towards  the  Creator  of  so  many  beauties. 

Our  summer  occupation  commenced  by  thoroughly  cleaning  our  house  in 
the  trees,  which  we  had  named  “ Falcon’s  Nest,”  which  was  full  of  dead  leaves 
blown  in  by  the  wind.  Our  next  visit  was  to  Tent  House,  where  we  found 
very  serious  damages : the  tempest  and  rain  had  beaten  down  the  tent,  car- 
ried away  a part  of  the  sail-cloth,  and  made  great  havoc  among  the  provis- 
ions ; and  the  contents  of  two  barrels  of  gunpowder  were  wholly  useless. 

Fritz  and  Jack  were  very  eager  to  make  an  excavation  in  the  rock,  and  I 
resolved  to  make  the  attempt.  We  made  so  little  progress  the  first  day  that 
I was  almost  discouraged ; but  my  hope  was  somewhat  revived  as  I saw 
that  the  stone  was  much  softer  as  we  penetrated  deeper,  and,  after  a few 
days’  hard  labor,  we  found  we  had  dug  in  seven  feet.  Jack  had  a long  iron 
bar,  sharpened  to  the  end,  which  he  drove  in  with  a hammer,  to  loosen  a piece 
at  a time.  Suddenly  his  bar  seemed  to  have  come  to  a hollow  place,  and 
working  it  about  I made  a sufficient  aperture  for  one  of  my  sons  to  pass. 
We  found  the  air  so  foul  that  we  became  giddy,  and  the  boys  hastened  to 
gather  some  dry  moss,  which  they  set  on  fire  and  threw  into  the  opening,  but 
it  was  immediately  extinguished.  We  then  lighted  some  rockets  and  other 
fireworks  which  we  had  brought  from  the  ship  for  our  amusement.  These 
uorhted  the  cavern,  showing  its  enormous  size. 

After  having  played  off  our  fireworks  I tried  lighted  straw,  and,  as  it  was 
entirely  consumed,  we  could  reasonably  hope  nothing  was  to  be  feared  from 
the  air.  We  then  lighted  tapers,  and,  forming  a procession,  marched  into  the 

(H4) 


SWISS  I/WIIIA'  ROI5INSON. 


cav(!rn,  and  a most  ma^nifircnt  mot  our  oycs.  d'ho  sidos  sparkled  like 

diamonds,  and  had  the  ellect  ofa^rand  illumination.  Crystals  of  every  shape 
hun^^  from  tlie  top  of  the  vault,  and  vve  mijj^ht  have  imaginf:d  ourselves  in  the 
palace  of  some  fairy.  'I'he  bottom  was  level,  and  covered  with  fine  white 
sand.  I tried  an  experiment,  and  found  we  werc!  in  a ;^rotto  of  rock-salt. 

We  laid  out  the  interior  into  two  divisions,  d he  side  we  designed  to  lodge 
in  was  divided  into  three  apartments  ; the  first  was  the  bedroom  for  my  wife 
and  myself,  the  second  a dining-room,  and  the  last  a bedroom  for  the  boys. 
I'he  other  side  contained  the  kitchen,  stables  and  work-room,  besides  the  cellar 
and  storeroom.  We  made  a long  stay  at  the  lent  Housf^  during  these 
employments,  and  found  plenty  to  eat  along  shore  in  the  shape  of  sea-lobsters, 
turtles,  and  their  eggs,  which  they  deposited  on  the  sand,  oysters  and  many 
small  fish. 

We  had  still  two  months  before  the  rainy  season,  and  employed  it  in 
making  our  grotto  comfortable.  We  had  formed  a convenient  part  of  our 
dwelling  into  a small  chapel,  in  which  divine  service  was  performed  every 
Sunday.  I had  raised  a sort  of  pulpit,  from  which  I pronounced  discourses 
for  the  instruction  of  my  affectionate  group  of  auditors.  Jack  and  Francis 
had  a natural  inclination  for  music.  I made  a flageolet  apiece  for  them  of 
reeds,  on  which  they  accompanied  their  mother,  who  had  a sweet  voice,  and 
produced  a pleasing  little  concert. 

We  were  separated  from  society,  perhaps  condemned  to  pass  the  remainder 
of  our  lives  in  this  desert  island  ; and  yet  we  possessed  the  means  of  happiness, 
and  had  all  the  necessaries  and  many  comforts  desired  by  human  beings.  We 
passed  our  days  in  industry  and  innocent  pleasure. 

Nearly  two  years  had  passed  without  seeing  any  trace  of  civilized  or  savage 
man. 

I was  one  morning  looking  through  my  telescope  when  I saw  a vessel  a 
short  distance  off  at  anchor,  and  a boat  containing  several  officers  putting  for 
the  shore.  I went  towards  them  armed  with  my  gun,  speaking  first  in  Ger- 
man, and  then  in  English.  One  of  the  officers,  who  spoke  German,  answ’ered. 
The  vessel  had  been  driven  from  its  track  by  a violent  tempest,  and  was 
badly  injured  by  the  weather ; so  that  the  captain  and  his  company  were 
anxious  to  get  into  some  port  where  they  might  refit.  After  an  hour’s  con- 
versation we  separated,  in  the  hope  of  meeting  the  following  day.  But,  during 
the  night  the  tempest  revived,  and  the  vessel  was  driven  out  to  sea,  and  we 
feared  they  had  gone  to  the  bottom. 

In  the  morning  we  were  startled  by  the  report  of  a gun,  which  was  repeated 

(85) 


SWISS  FAMILY  ROIIINSON. 


several  times.  We  entered  our  boat  and  were  soon  in  open  sea,  but  found 
no  trace  of  the  vessel  and  returned  to  land. 

Wishing  to  make  some  further  explorations  of  the  island,  we  set  out  one 
morning  in  our  boat,  and  in  our  search  on  the  island  found  some  bread-fruit 
trees;  the  fruit  was  about  the  size  of  an  ordinary  melon,  of  an  oval  shape, 
and  seemed  good  and  nourishing.  The  evening  was  approaching,  and  we 
made  haste  to  reach  our  boat,  which  we  had  tied  firmly  to  a palm-tree  ; but 
when  we  reached  the  place  no  boat  was  to  be  seen.  We  were  much  alarmed, 
fearing  savages  had  landed  and  carried  it  off,  and*  could  not  doubt  it  when  we 
saw  the  print  of  naked  feet  on  the  sand.  We  made  all  haste  to  Tent  House, 
and  hastily  entered,  calling:  “ Elizabeth  ! Francis  ! where  are  you  ? ” No  one 
answered.  My  sons  flew  in  all  directions  in  search  of  their  mother  and 
brother,  but  returned  in  fear  and  distress,  crying:  “The  savages  have  been 
here,  and  carried  away  our  mother  and  Francis.  We  have  seen  the  marks 
of  their  feet  on  the  sands,  and  the  print  of  dear  Francis’  boots.” 

We  started  instantly  to  see  if  the  pinnace  was  left,  and  it  was  still  there. 
We  knew  that  for  a long  voyage  we  must  think  of  food,  water,  arms  and  many 
other  things;  so  we  put  on  board  barrels  of  salt-fish,  jars  of  fresh  water,  potatoes, 
two  bottles  of  rum,  and  what  we  had  left  of  our  bread-fruit.  A gentle  wind 
swelled  our  sails,  and  the  current  carried  us  into  the  open  sea.  Daybreak 
showed  us  we  had  passed  far  from  our  island,  which  now  only  appeared  a 
dark  speck.  As  day  advanced  we  saw  land  plainly  in  another  direction,  and 
sailed  towards  it.  I did  not  land  without  great  excitement.  All  wished  to  be 
of  the  party  of  discovery ; but  Ernest  agreed  to  remain  with  me,  and  watch 
for  any  arrivals  by  sea. 

All  was  still  around  us,  when  Ernest  suddenly  called  out:  “Father,  a 
canoe  ! ” “Alas  ! it  is  not  ours,”  I said,  as  I saw  a canoe  filled  with  islanders. 
When  it  passed  where  we  were  we  hailed  it ; but  the  savages  went  on  with 
great  rapidity,  and  we  put  chase  after  them,  but  lost  sight  of  them  around  a 
promontory. 

There  were  neither  trees  nor  rocks  on  that  desert  shore  to  which  we  could 
fasten  the  pinnace;  and  as  it  was  necessary  for  some  one  to  guard  it,  I decided 
to  leave  Ernest  alone  to  protect  it.  After  having  traversed  for  some  time  a 
sandy  plain  without  meeting  a living  creature,  we  arrived  at  a thick  wood, 
which  was  alive  with  beautiful  birds  of  brilliant  plumage.  We  passed  through 
these  verdant  groves,  and  reached  a dry  plain  extending  to  the  shore.  We 
again  discovered  footsteps,  and  saw  a large  canoe  pass  rapidly,  filled  with, 
islanders,  and  thought  it  was  the  one  we  had  built  and  of  which  we  had  been 

(80) 


SWISS  KAMII.V  ROI'.INSON. 


rol)l)(‘cl.  I'ritz  wished  to  swim  after  tliem,  l>iit  I would  not  jjermit  him.  We 
w(u*e  endeavoring^  to  retrace  our  road  when  we  saw  at  some  distance  a man, 
clothed  in  a lon^  black  rolx;,  coming  towards  us,  whom  we  saw  was  a mission- 
ary, who  sj)okc;  to  nu!  in  I'higlish. 

“You  are  the  persons  1 am  seekin^r,”  he  said;  “and  I thank  I leaven  I have 
met  you.” 

“Reverend  man,”  said  Fritz,  “you  have  seen  my  mother  and  brother; 
where  are  they  ? ” • 

“ riieyare  living’,  and  well  taken  care  of,”  said  the  missionary.  “Come, 
and  1 will  lead  you  to  them.” 

1 was  so  overcome  with  joy  that  I should  have  fainted;  but  the  good  mis- 
sionary made  me  inhale  some  salts  he  had  about  him.  1 had  a thousand 
questions  to  ask ; but  the  missionary  said  little,  and  referred  me  to  my  wife  and 
children  for  information.  On  the  subject  of  his  own  mission  he  was  less 
reserved.  He  said  he  had  already  gained  some  power  over  the  savages,  and 
they  willingly  listened  to  his  preaching  and  the  singing  of  some  hymns. 

We  proceeded  towards  the  shore,  and  perceived  my  two  sons  on  the  deck 
of  the  pinnace,  which  was  covered  with  the  islanders,  to  whom  they  were 
distributing  the  ornaments  we  had  brought  with  us.  The  mirrors  were  re- 
ceived  with  the  greatest  delight ; but  they  evidently  thought  there  was  some 
magic  in  them,  and  threw  them  all  into  the  sea.  The  colored  glass  beads  had 
then  the  preference,  but  those  who  had  none  wished  to  deprive  the  rest  by 
force.  There  was  great  quarrelling,  but  the  voice  of  the  missionary  calmed 
them  as  if  by  magic. 

We  had  now  to  think  of  joining  our  dear  ones,  and  decided  to  proceed  by 
water.  The  pinnace  was  loosened,  the  sail  set,  and  we  went  on  board.  Some 
of  the  savages  went  with  us  in  their  own  canoe.  We  soon  reached  the  shore, 
and  found  an  excellent  missionary  waiting  for  us.  After  a half  hour’s  walk 
he  told  us  we  were  near  our  family.  At  last  I saw  a light  smoke  among  the 
trees.  We  entered  a kind  of  grotto,  and  found  my  dear  wife  seated  on  a bed 
of  moss  and  leaves.  She  was  quite  overcome.  When  she  recovered  she 
presented  to  me  a lady.  Madam  Hirtel,  about  twenty-nine  years  of  age,  and 
her  two  daughters,  who  were  attending  on  my  wife. 

After  we  had  partaken  of  a light  supper  of  bread-fruit.  Madam  Hirtel 
related  her  history. 

“I  was,”  she  said,  “married  when  very  young  to  a merchant,  who  wished 
to  increase  his  income,  and  having  an  advantageous  position  offered  him  in  a 
distant  land  accepted  it.  The  vessel  we  sailed  in  was  wrecked  in  a violent 

(87) 


SWISS  FAMILY  ROIUNSON. 


tempest,  and  after  being  tossed  about  by  the  waves  I,  with  my  two  children, 
were  washed  on  shore,  where  we  lived  for  some  time  on  the  eggs  of  the 
turtles  and  fish.  As  the  shore  was  very  hot  and  sandy  I decided  to  abandon 
it  and  seek  an  abode  in  the  woods.  We  followed  a stream  until  we  reached 
a grove,  and  saw  before  us  the  entrance  to  a grotto,  and  were  going  to  enter 
it  when  we  heard  a cry  like  a child,  and  on  going  in  found  an  infant  tied  up 
in  leaves  and  moss.  When  1 was  considerino-  whether  I should  remain  or 

C> 

leave  the  cave,  I heard  strange  cries,  and  ventured  to  look  out.  The  sounds 
approached  nearer,  and  I saw  a crowd  of  men  armed  with  lances,  clubs  and 
stones.  They  appeared  to  be  following  some  trace  for  which  they  were 
looking  on  the  ground.  Following  them  was  a woman  uttering  loud  cries 
and  tearing  her  breast.  I concluded  she  must  be  the  mother  of  the  child.  I 
called  her  and  gave  the  child  to  her,  and  can  never  express  her  delight.  We 
became  one  family,  and  soon  became  acquainted  with  the  missionary,  Mr. 
Willis.” 

My  wife,  at  my  entreaty,  gave  me  a description  of  her  capture.  She  said: 
“I  was  sitting  where  I would  be  the  first  to  see  you  on  your  return,  when 
Francis  came  running,  saying  there  was  a boat  full  of  men,  perhaps  savages. 
My  blood  froze  with  terror,  and  I fainted.  When  I recovered  I found  myself 
lying  at  the  bottom  of  a canoe,  and  out  in  the  open  sea.  Our  voyage  lasted 
three  days.  At  last  we  landed,  and  we  saw  a great  crowd  of  savages;  one  of 
them,  who  was  very  tall,  came  to  meet  us.  He  was  the  king  of  the  island. 
We  were  taken  to  a hut,  where  we  were  received  by  Mr.  Willis,  and  from 
that  time  had  no  more  fears.  He  offered  to  lead  us  to  a lady  who  would  take 
care  of  us.  The  lady  received  us  like  old  friends,  and  made  me  lie  down  on 
a bear-skin,  and  gave  me  milk  from  a cocoanut ; and  had  it  not  been  for 
thoughts  of  the  anxiety  you  would  feel  I should  have  been  quite  content.” 

We  persuaded  our  new  friends  to  come  and  live  with  us  on  our  island;  and 
we,  fourteen  of  us,  embarked  on  our  pinnace.  Mr.  Willis  accompanied  us, 
being  desirous  of  seeing  the  island.  After  seven  or  eight  hours  we  reached  the 
Tent  House,  where  we  found  all  as  we  had  left  it,  in  good  condition.  Our 
friends  found  our  establishment  far  beyond  their  expectations,  and  we  made 
them  all  comfortable.  Mr.  Willis  returned  to  his  charge  after  passing  a few 
days  with  us,  promising  to  visit  us,  and  eventually  to  join  us. 

The  following  year  we  had  a visit  from  a Russian  vessel,  commanded  by 
a countryman  and  distant  relative  of  mine.  Delighted  with  our  establishment, 
he  did  not  advise  us  to  leave  it.  Leaving  us  a good  supply  of  provisions, 
powder,  seeds,  and  some  excellent  tools,  they  left  us. 

(H8) 


Several  families  ol  llu;  natives,  pupils  of  Mr.  Willis,  ohtainetd  leave  to  join 
us  aiul  settle  at  “ falcon’s  Nest,”  and  at  tlu!  farm,  'riuis  two  years  [massed 
away,  and  we  were  as  happy  and  contentcal  as  we  could  desire.  If  any  one  is 
anxious  for  further  particulars  respectin^^  our  cfdony,  let  him  set  off  for  the 
I Ia[)[)y  Island,  where  he  will  be  warmly  welcomed. 

i:ggs. 


GREAT  AUK’S  EGG. 

Among  the  largest  and  most  beautiful  eggs  in  the  world  are  those  of  the 
great  auk  of  the  Polar  regions.  These  eggs  are  about  five  inches  long 
and  three  in  breadth,  and  very  curiously  marked.  Upon  a silvery  tinted 
ground  are  characters  resembling  those  upon  Oriental  wares.  Outlined  in 
green,  purple,  blue  and  brown  are  these  quaint  traceries,  with  occasional 
interrupting  patches  in  which  various  shades  are  blended.  Sometimes  one 
finds  black  lines  irregularly  crossing  each  other.  Should  an  egg  of  yellowish 
tint  come  to  the  hunter’s  hand,  it  may  be  called  a “red-letter  day”  in  his 
calendar,  since  such  are  esteemed  of  “ royal  lineage  ” in  auk-land  regions — as 
rare  as  gold  itself.  Upon  this  faint  amber-tinted  ground  the  wonderful  hiero- 
glyphics stand  out  in  strangely  beautiful  relief.  Forty  years  ago  only  about 
thirty  auks  and  forty  eggs  were  recorded  belonging  to  public  and  private 
collections.  At  one  time  fifty  dollars  were  paid  for  two  auks  and  two  eggs  ; 
a little  later  half  that  sum  for  one  egg;  and  not  very  long  since  we  read  that 
five  hundred  dollars  were  given  for  one  egg.  These  eggs  are  found  only  on 
dizzy  heights  among  the  cliffs  and  crags  of  the  Arctic  seas,  and  are  only* 
obtained  with  great  peril. 


(89) 


(90) 


FRESH-LAID  EGO. 


ij'r'rij-  I'Ki'iz. 


Y ITTLE  FRITZ,  the  only  cliild  of  a peasant  in  Germany,  wandered  away 
from  his  home  one  day,  with  nothing  on  but  his  in-door  clothing,  and  his 
head  covered  only  with  his  long,  bright  curls. 

It  was  sometime  before  he  was  missed.  Mamma  thought  he  was  with 
auntie,  and  auntie  was  quite  sure  that  he  was  with  mamma.  But  when 
mamma  and  auntie  met,  they  found  to  their  great  dismay  that  the  dear  little 
boy  was  missing. 

All  over  the  house  they  searched,  among  neighboring  houses  and  through 
the  whole  street;  but  in  vain.  Then  the  neis^hbors  came,  and  all  the  nieht 
that  followed  they  searched  everywhere  for  the  missing  child.  The  mother, 
as  she  walked  the  house  nearly  frantic  with  grief,  pictured  to  herself  her  baby- 
boy  lying  upon  the  ground  crying  bitterly  for  mamma.  Ah  me!  They  were 
heart-breaking  visions  that  came  to  the  minds  of  both  parents  through  those 
long,  dark  hours ! It  was  a night  never  to  be  forgotten  ; a night  remembered 
afterwards  with  shudderine  and  tears. 

In  the  morning  they  brought  tidings  to  the  parents  that  a man  living  a few 
miles  out  of  the  city  had  found  the  little  boy,  the  afternoon  before,  asleep  in  a 
field,  with  his  arms  full  of  flowers ; and,  fearing  that  some  harm  might  befall 
him,  he- had  taken  him  to  his  own  home,  warmed  and  fed  him,  and  laid  him 
tenderly  to  sleep  in  his  own  bed. 


(91) 


A WONDERFUL  SPARROW. 


When  the  mother  saw  the  man  coming,  she  bounded  from  the  house,  her 
loving  arms  outstretched,  and  clasped  to  her  breast  the  little  wanderer. 

When  money  was  offered  to  the  kind  man,‘  he  shook  his  head.  “ No,”  said 
he,  “1  have  children,  and  if  they  are  ever  lost  or  in  trouble,  I shall  want  some 
one  to  be  kind  to  them.  No  money ! ” And  he  walked  away,  bearing  the 
blessing  of  the  happy  parents. 

A WONDERFUL 
SPARROW. 

Three  years  ago  I had  a 
sparrow  given  me  as  a 
present,  which  became  so  tame 
that  he  amused  all  who  saw 
him.  I brought  him  to  my 
place  of  business.  It  was 
amusing  to  see  him  alone  in 
the  shop,  perched  in  the 
window  ; and  when  a customer 
came  in  he  would  announce  it 
by  a “ chirp,”  and  fly  on  the 
counter,  as  if  to  see  what  was 
being  sold.  He  would  eat  from  strangers’  hands,  and  if  he  was  not  noticed, 
sometimes  he  would  surprise  them  by  alighting  on  their  shoulders.  He  knew 
my  voice  when  I returned  from  business,  would  fly  into  the  shop  to  meet  me, 
and  ride  into  the  parlor  on  miy  shoulder;  and  when  the  evenings  were  cold 
he  would  get  snug  inside  my  vest,  or  crouch  down  close  to  the  warm  tea-pot 
during  tea,  unless  he  was  helping  himself  to  milk  or  sugar,  when  he  would 
hop  from  one  to  the  other.  At  night  he  perched  on  the  mantel-shelf,  and  if 
any  one  disturbed  him  after  he  had  gone  to  sleep,  he  would  show  fight,  but 
not  stir  an  inch  from  his  favorite  place.  At  the  break  of  day  he  would  fly  up 
on  my  head,  and  continue  chirping  until  I awoke. 


[A  play  with  the  face,  'the  child  exclaims;] 


Ring  the  bell ! 
Knock  at  the  door ! 
Draw  the  latch  ! . 
And  walk  in  ! 


giving  a lock  of  its  hair  a pull, 
tapping  its  forehead, 
pidling  up  its  nose. 

opening  its  mouth  and  putting  in  its  finger. 
(92) 


rRlDI'.  (;()I‘S  IR'J'OI.'I'  A I'ALI.. 


A SWALLOW  flew  near  some  high  mountains,  and  finding  a pit  made  by 
some  miners  made  her  nest  in  it. 

One  day  an  eagle  saw  the  little  swallow  coming  out  of  her  nest,  and  said, 
“See  how  high  I live  above  you  with  my  little  ones.  You  dare  not  fly  above 
the  ground.” 

The  swallow  made  no  answer,  but  went  back  to  her  nest  in  the  pit. 

The  day  was  very  hot,  and  a violent  storm  came  on  ; the  thunder  rolled, 
trees  were  broken  and  hurled  to  the  ground,  and  everything  looked  desolate. 

The  swallow  heard  nothing  of  the  storm,  and  when  she  came  out  to  look 
for  food  she  saw  the  nest  of  the  eagfle  on  the  ofround,  and  the  little  ones 
scattered  all  about.  One  was  dead,  another  had  broken  its  wing,  and  the 
mother  was  mourning,  and  said  to  the  swallow  : “If  I had  been  satisfied  like 
you,  and  not  have  been  anxious  to  get  above  all  the  other  birds,  we  should 
have  escaped  all  danger.” 

;o: 


What  kind  of  a pie  can  fly  and 
cry  ? — Magpie. 


Why  is  a railroad  car  like  a bed- 
bug? — It  runs  on  sleepers. 


(93) 


A SKA-FOWLING  ADVENTURE, 


rjN  a pleasant  after- 
noon in  summer, 
Frank  Talcott  jumped 
into  his  little  boat,  and 
pulling  her  out  of  the 
narrow  creek  where  she 
was  moored,  crept  along 
the  shore  until  he 
reached  the  entrance  of 
one  of  the  deep  sea- 
caves  so  common  on  the 
coast  of  Ireland.  In 
these  gloomy  caverns 
millions  of  sea-fowl  re- 
sort during  the  breed- 
ing season,  and  Frank 
started  out  with  the  in- 
tention of  killing  a large 
number.  Gliding  into 
the  chasm,  and  stepping 
from  his  boat,  he  fast- 
ened the  painter  fast  to 
a rock,  and  lighting  a 
torch  penetrated  into 
the  recesses,  where  he 
found  a great  quantity 
of  birds  and  eggs,  and 
became  so  engaged  that 
he  paid  no  attention  to 
the  time  until  the  sound  of  rushing  water  beiiind  him  made  him  aware  that 
the  tide  was  rapidly  rising.  His  first  thought  was  to  return  to  his  boat,  but 
he  was  horrified  to  see  that  the  rock  to  which  he  had  fastened  it  was  com- 
pletely covered  by  water,  and  Frank  saw  her  slowly  fill  and  disappear  beneath 
the  waves.  He  could  not  go  forward,  and  there  was  no  way  of  going  back, 
and  his  heart  died  within  him  as  he  thought  of  the  fate  which  awaited  him. 


He  was  not  a man  who  feared  death,  for  he  had  faced  it  a thousand  times 

('J4) 


A si:a-R)\vijx(;  advicn'i  uki;. 


oil  sc;i  and  land,  liiiL  lo  meet  it  in  this  way  was  more  tlian  lie  could  hc^ar.  I le 
sliric“k(‘d  aloud  ; die  lorcli  lc;ll  Iroin  liis  hand  into  the  dark  waters,  d'he  wind 
l)(‘n;an  to  rise*,  and  drove  tlui  waves  into  tlu^  cavern,  d he  ;:,oale  increased  every 
inonu'iit,  while  tlu!  dashin(r  of  the  waves  and  the  shrill  scream  of  the  sea- 
birds made  a noise  too  terrible  to  endure.  Ihit  the  love  of  life  was  stron^^ 
his  lirmness  returned,  and  he  remembered  that  at  the  farther  end  of  the  cave 
the  rock  rose  like  a (liolit  of  stairs,  sloj/mg  from  the  floor  to  the  roof,  he  had 
often  climbed  these,  and  knew  he  could  get  out  of  the  reach  of  the  highest 
tide.  Hut  he  thought  of  a deep  fissure  which  ran  through  the  rock,  forming 
a chasm  ten  feet  wide  between  him  and  the  stairs,  but  he  knew  that  his  only 
chance  was  to  cross  it.  He  was  young  and  active,  and  had  often  leaped  across 
this  abyss,  a feat  which  none  of  his  companions  dared  to  attempt.  Collecting 
a handful  of  pebbles,  he  went  cautiously  over  the  slippery  rocks,  throwing  at 
every  step  a pebble  before  him  to  ascertain  the  security  of  his  footing.  At 
lenijth  he  heard  the  stone  fall  with  a hollow  sound,  and  he  knew  he  was  stand- 
ing  on  the  brink  of  the  chasm.  Stepping  back  and  straining  every  nerve,  he 
threw  himself  forward.  The  agony  of  years  was  crowded  into  a single 
moment,  in  the  next  his  feet  struck  against  the  firm  rock  on  the  opposite  side, 
and  he  was  saved,  and  as  he  climbed  up  the  rugged  slope,  he  hardly  thought 
of  the  clangers  he  still  had  to  encounter.  All  through  the  night  he  sat  on  a 
narrow  ledge  of  rock,  with  the  waves  dashing  the  spray  over  him.  With  the 
ebbinor  of  the  tide  the  sea  went  clown,  but  Frank  was  unable  to  cross  the 
chasm,  as  his  limbs  had  become  stiff,  and  he  felt  weak  from  loss  of  food.  He 
was  giving  way  to  some  gloomy  thoughts  when  a loud  shout  rang  through  the 
cavern,  and  never  had  a voice  sounded  as  pleasantly  to  his  ears.  He  replied 
with  a cry  of  joy,  and  in  a few  moments  several  persons  appeared  with 
torches  and,  throwing  a plank  across  the  fissure,  Frank  Talcott  was  once  more 
among  his  friends,  who  congratulated  him  on  his  escape.  They  had  given 
him  up  as  drowned,  until  on  reaching  the  cavern  they  discovered  his  boat 
fastened  to  the  rock  and  full  of  water.  They  searched  farther,  and  there  suit 
you  already  know. 

:o: 

Solomon  Grundy, 

Born  on  a Monday, 

Christened  on  Tuesday, 

Married  on  Wednesday, 

Took  ill  on  Thursday, 


Worse  on  Friday, 
Died  on  Saturdav, 
Buried  on  Sunday: 
This  is  the  end  of 
Solomon  Grundy. 


(95) 


'^HE  “Vampire’' 
1 i s the  name 
given  to  a species 
of  bat  found  in  South 
America,  which 
“ sucks  the  blood  of 
persons  and  beasts 
when  asleep.”  It 
was  at  one  time  the 
popular  idea  that 
these  bats  would 
enter  the  sleeping 
apartments  of  hu- 
man beings,  in  the 
warm  climate  of 
Brazil,  and,  making 
an  incision  with  their  sharp  teeth  in  the  great  toe  of  the  sleeping  victim,  suck 
his  blood  until  full  to  repletion,  meanwhile  fanning  the  sleeper  with  their 
wings  to  induce  continued  slumber.  The  idea  has  proved  to  be  fallacious,  at 
least  as  far  as  the  soothing  fanning  is  concerned  and  the  particular  fancy  for 
the  great  toe  only.  They  are  not  particular  as  to  where  they  make  the  inci- 
sion, if  they  only  get  the  blood. 

In  some  parts  of  South  America  vampires  are  very  numerous,  and  domestic 
animals  suffer  greatly  from  their  nocturnal  attacks.  “They  seem  to  take 
advantage  of  an  existing  wound,  but  they  can  also  make  one.”  In  some 
parts  of  Brazil  the  rearing  of  calves  is  impossible  on  account  of  these  bats, 
and  there  are  districts,  chiefly  those  where  limestone  rocks  abound  with  nu- 
merous caves,  in  which  cattle  cannot  profitably  be  kept. 

The  vampire,  according  to  an  old  superstition  in  various  portions  of  Europe, 
particularly  in  Hungary,  was  supposed  to  be  a dead  perscfn,  returned  in  body 
and  soul  from  the  other  world,  and  wandering  about  the  earth  doing  every 
kind  of  mischief  to  the  living. 


TflE  VAMPIRE  BAT. 


THE  VAMPIRE  BAT. 


THE  LEARNED  ESQUIMAU. 


There  is  a certain  Esquimau 

Who  much  of  knowledge  knows, 
One  day  he  found  with  grief  and  pain, 
He’d  frozen  off  his  toes. 


What  did  this  knowing  Esquimau 
Who  had  the  learned  brain  ? 

He  bound  them  to  his  feet  of  course 
And  froze  them  on  again. 


S'l'OKY  ()I‘  A 


AHA'F  was  onco  captiir(;(l  in  a j)(!culiar  way.  It  had  entered  a j^rocer’s 
shop  and  iL^(^n(!  in  ainoniLC  th(*  su^ar-Ioaves  wliich  were  piled  on  the 
ii[)per  shell.  Beyond  pokini^^  it  witli  a broom,  no  attempt  was  made  to  dis- 
lodq^c  it;  at  last  the  writer  drew  it  out.  It  tried  to  bite,  but  its  tiny  teeth  could 
do  no  damar^e.  It  was  i)laced  in  an  empty  mouse  caue  where  it  soon  became 
familiar  enough  to  eat  and  drink  under  observation.  It  woukl  never  eat 
(lies,  and  preferred  small  bits  of  raw  beef  to  any  other  food,  but  would  not 
touch  this  unless  it  was  freshly  cut  and  cpiite  moist.  It  spent  the  day  at 
the  top  or  side  of  its  cage,  and  would  occasionally  descend  in  order  to  feed 
and  drink. 

The  animal  was  kept  for  some  time,  but  it  did  not  seem  to  thrive,  and  was 
found  dead  in  its  cage. 

:o: 

PAPA’S  PRESENT, 


O,  PAPA,  dear  papa, 

You’re  such  a good  man, 
I’ll  try  to  be  like  you 
As  hard  as  I can. 

I want  so  to  tell  you, 

On  this  your  birthday, 
I’m  so  happy  I’ve  got  you. 
And  this  more  I will  say : 

In  spring-time  and  summer, 
Cold  weather  and  snow. 


You’re  the  very  best  papa 
I ever  did  know. 

I am  sure  there  is  something 
For  which  I shall  pray: 
’Tis  that  you,  my  dear  papa. 
Have  many  a birthday. 

Now  here  is  your  present, 

A box  full,  you  see, 

Of  the  very  best  candy ; 

’Tis  for  you — and  for  me. 


:o: 

THE  FATE  OF  VANITY. 


There  was  a young  rooster  whom  once  I knew, 
Wlio  stood  on  a fence  and  loudly  crew, 
Cock-a-doodle  ! a-doodle-doo  ! ” 

But  the  more  he  crowed  the  vainer  he  grew. 


And  the  louder  he  crowed  the  higher  he  flew — 
“ Cock-a-doodle  ! a doodl  v-doo  ! ” 

Till  at  last  he  crowed  himself  heels  over  head^ 
And  that’s  the  end,  for  the  rooster  is  dead. 


:o; 

THE  BEE. 


Among  the  daisies  all  astir 
Observe  the  belted  rover. 
The  merry  little  mariner 

That  sails  the  seas  of  clover. 


Whene’er  a shower  falls  pellmell 
Upon  the  seas  of  clover, 

He  flies  into  some  flower-belL 
And  waits  until  it’s  over. 


(97) 


(98) 


TWi:  MILIJ^R’S  OEESE. 


A MILLER  had  a Hock  of  and  lost  thc*ni  all  (except  an  old  ^oosc 

that  swam  round  the  mill  j)ond  alone. 

d'he  miller’s  wife  put  some  ducks’  eg^s  under  a hen,  and  when  they  were 
hatched  the  ducklings  ran  to  the  water.  When  the  old  goose  saw  how 
frightened  the  hen  was  she  took  the  ducklings  in  charge  and  swam  about  with 
them,  and  when  they  were  tired  she  led  them  to  the  shore  and  gave  them 
back  to  the  care  of  the  hen.  The  next  day  she  came  down  again  with  the 
ducklings  and  found  the  goose  waiting  for  them.  When  the  ducklings  had 
gone  into  the  water  the  hen  Hew  on  the  back  of  the  goose  and  they  sailed 
round  the  pond. 

An  old  gentleman  was  fond  of  pets,  and  had  an  old  gander  called  Sammy 
that  had  been  left  by  the  others.  This  gander  would  follow  him  like  a dog, 
and  would  be  very  angry  if  any  one  laid  a hand  upon  him. 

At  last  he  found  a friend  of  his  own  kind:  an  old  blind  gray  goose  was 
turned  out  by  the  flock,  and  Sammy  took  pity  on  her  and  gave  her  all  she 
wanted  to  eat.  He  took  her  neck  in  his  bill  and  led  her  to  the  water  to  swim. 
When  she  hatched  a brood  of  goslings  Sammy  took  care  of  them  all,  and 
they  lived  together  many  years. 

An  old  blind  woman  who  lived  in  the  country  used  to  come  to  church  every 
Sunday  morning:  she  was  always  alone,  and  came  in  the  last  and  went  away 
the  first  of  any.  The  pastor,  who  was  a new  one,  was  puzzled  to  know  how 
she  went  about  so  well,  so  one  day  he  went  to  visit  her,  and  found  she  lived 
in  a small  cottage  a mile  away,  and  on  the  way  was  a stream  with  a narrow 
bridge  over  it  with  a railing  only  on  one  side.  He  knocked  at  the  door,  and 
on  asking  for  the  blind  woman  was  told  that  she  was  out  in  the  field. 

He  asked,  “ Why  do  you  let  the  poor  old  woman  come  alone  to  church  ? 
She  will  fall  off  the  bridge  some  time.”  The  woman  laughed,  and  said,  “ Sure, 
she  doesn’t  go  alone — the  goose  takes  her.” 

“What  do  you  mean?”  said  the  pastor.  “Sure,”  said  the  woman,  “she  saved 
the  life  of  a little  gosling,  and  now  it  always  comes  every  Sunday  and  takes 
her  to  church.  It  leads  her  along  by  taking  her  skirt  in  its  mouth.  When 
they  come  to  the  bridge  it  puts  her  next  the  rail,  and  keeps  between  her  and 
the  water.  It  stays  about  the  church-door  until  service  is  over  and  brings  her 
home.” 

This  pleased  the  pastor  so  much  that  he  preached  a sermon  on  kindness  to 
animals. 


(99) 


A STRANGE  BIRD. 


all  know  what  a bat 
is?  If  you  don’t,  you 
will  find  a picture  of  one  on 
page  103.  The  animal,  or 
bird,  whichever  you  have  a 
mind  to  call  it,  shown  in  this 
picture,  doesn’t  look  much 
like  a bat,  I am  sure ; and  yet 
that  is  the  bird  the  bat  must 
call  its  grandmother.  It 
lived  before  the  flood,  like 
the  animal  from  which  the 
lizard  sprung.  This  pretty 
bird  was  really  a reptile;  but 
It  had  a web-foot,  the  same 
as  all  lizards,  but  its  little  toe 

\vas  spread  out  into  a wing  the  pterodactyl. 

of  flesh.  It  had  no  feathers.  You  will  notice  its  head  is  like  a duck.  Just 
suppose  a flock  of  these  queer  things  were  flying  overhead.  They  were 
about  the  size  of  an  alliorator. 

o 


I HAVE  a gray  goose — she  is  of  a large  size — 

Any  man  who  buys  her  has  need  to  be  wise. 

She  has  many  feet  on  her,  but  walks  upon  none, 

She  goes  far  for  her  living,  and  seldom  comes  home. 

o o’ 


Why  is  the  Fourth,  of  July  like  oysters? — Because  we  can’t  enjoy  them 
without  crackers. 

Why  is  a dog  biting  his  own  tail  like  a good  financier? — Because  he  makes 
both  ends  meet. 

Which  travels  slower,  heat  or  cold? — Cold,  for  you  can  catch  It. 

When  Is  coffee  like  the  soil? — When  It  is  ground. 

Why  is  a policeman  like  a rainbow? — Because  he  rarely  appears  until  the 
storm  is  over. 

What  is  that  which  is  Invisible,  yet  never  out  of  sight? — The  letter  S. 

(100) 


— A ship. 


'iwi:  coxi )(){<. 


[riH^IIlR  condor  is  tlic  largest  of 
all  birds.  It  is  four  feet 
lon^  from  its  beak  to  the  tip  of 
its  tail,  and  nine  feet  to  four 
yards  between  its  outstretched 
winces.  Its  Iicad  and  neck  are 
perfectly  bald.  I'he  color  of  the 
feathers  is  usually  black,  except 
a frill  of  white  ones  around  the 
neck.  The  female  bird  is  smaller 
than  the  male.  This  bird  is 
found  only  in  the  Andes  moun- 
tains, of  South  America.  It  feeds 
on  carrion,  but  sometimes  attacks 
sheep,  goats  and  deer.  They 
sleep  during  the  day,  and  hunt 
for  their  food  in  the  early  morn- 
ing and  evening.  They  sleep 
very  deeply,  and  are  thus  easily  captured,  the  hunters  climbing  the  trees 
where  they  roost,  and  have  them  noosed  before  they  awaken.  They  have 
been  known  to  live  forty  days  without  food,  and  can  fly  high.er  than  any  other 
bird,  higher  even  than  the  eagle.  Their  favorite  dwelling-place  is  in  the 
regions  of  perpetual  snow.  Humboldt  saw  one  23,000  feet  above  the. earth, 
and  Darwin  says  he  has  watched  one  high  in  the  air  for  half  an  hour,  and  it 
didn’t  move  its  wings  once  in  all  that  while,  but  sailed  right  along. 


-:o:- 


Why  is  a hive  like  a spectator  at  a show? — Because  it  is  a bee-holder. 

Why  is  a pig  the  most  extraordinary  animal  in  creation  ? — Because  you  first 
kill  him,  and  then  cure  him. 

Why  is  a proud  woman  like  a music-box? — Because  she  is  full  of  airs. 

Why  is  a woman  mending  her  stockings  deformed  ?’ — Because  her  hands 
are  where  her  feet  belone. 

What  is  it  that  occurs  twice  in  a moment,  once  in  a minute,  and  not  once 
in  a thousand  years  ? — The  letter  M. 


(101) 


ABOUT  CHINESE  DUCKS. 


[fill^HE  people  of  China  are  very  fond  of  ducks.  They  collect  a ^reat  num- 
her  of  eggs,  and  put  them  in  boxes  of  warm  sand,  and  cover  them 
up  snug  on  the  kitchen  hearth.  The  little  children  of  the  house  watch  day 
after  day  for  the  young  ducklings  to  come  popping  through  the  shells.  By 
and  by  there  will  be  such  a cackling,  and  out  will  pop  the  little  birds ; and, 
soon  jumping  out  of  the  box,  they  will  be  making  a great  noise  for  something 
to  eat.  A little  Chinese  boy  will  be  ready  to  feed  them.  He  has  a bagful 
of  boiled  rice,  and  they  run  after  him  and  “quack,  quack”  for  their  dinner. 
When  they  get  a little  bigger  they  are  carried  to  a large  boat — built  on 
purpose — where  a flock  of  three  or  four  hundred  ducks  all  live.  Each  flock 
has  its  own  old  bird  that  guides  them  about,  just  as  though  she  were  the 
mother  of  the  lot. 

Many  of  these  duck-boats  float  about  on  one  river,  and  of  course  there  are 
more  ducks  than  you  or  I could  count ; but  when  the  different  masters  blow 
their  whistles,  every  duck  rushes  back  to  its  own  boat,  and  somehow  they 
never  make  a mistake, 

:o: 

< THE  POOR  LITTLE  HEN. 


Eight  little  fluffy  chicks,  one  little  hen, 
Two  little  strangers,  children  ten. 

Eight  little  puffy  balls  under  her  wings. 
Two  little  callow  heads,  troublesome  things. 

Eight  pretty  babies  she  knew  all  about. 

Two  funny  puzzles  she  might  do  without. 

Off  for  a ramble  in  sunshiny  weather, 

All  the  eleven  go  strolling  together. 

Eight  little  downy  chicks,  one  little  hen. 
Two  little  web-feet — a brood  of  ten. 

Close  to  the  edge  of  the  pond  they  go, 
Where  on  the  sedges  the  bright  waves  flow. 


Into  the  waters  the  small  ducks  start, 

Oh,  what  a fright  in  the  little  hen’s  heart ! 

Eight  little  chicks  see  mamma  turn  pale. 

Two  little  strangers  are  off  for  a sail. 

Never  mind,  babies,  we’ll  go  home. 

Maybe  the  queer  little  ducks  will  come. 

Never  I thought  to  have  had  such  luck. 

Out  of  my  nest  to  have  hatched  a duck. 

What  is  a poor  little  hen  to  do 

Who  finds  to  her  terror  that  she’s  hatched  two  ! 


Eight  little  chickens,  one  little  hen. 
Two  little  ducklings — babies  ten. 
(102)  • 


OSTRICK  Rl'ATIII-RS. 


Have  you  ever  wondered  where  the  lon^  white  feathers  that  little  folks 
wear  in  their  hats  come  from  ? Or  perhai)S  you  have  been  to  the  Zoo- 
logical Garden,  and  seen  the  big,  uncouth  bird  from  whose  tail  and  wings 
they  are  pulled.  What  stumpy  wings  they  are,  and  what  a clumsy,  uncouth 
creature  it  is  altogether!  yet  it  can  run  so  fast  over  its  native  plains  that  the 
Arabs  call  it  “ the  camel  of  the  desert,”  perhaps  because  of  its  long  neck  and 
legs,  and  because  it  lies  down  in  the  same  way  by  just  bending  the  knee,  then 
leaning  forward  on  the  chest,  then  sitting  down  as  it  were  on  its  tail.  These 
queer  birds  can  eat  almost  anything — wood,  metal,  plaster,  stones  and  rub- 
bish ; but  they  prefer  grass,  insects  and  reptiles.  They  are  sociable,  for  they 
may  be  often  seen  in  flocks  in  the  desert;  but  the  hunter  comes  and  scatters 
them,  then  away  they  fly  at  the  rate  of  about  thirty  miles  an  hour,  too  fast  for 
even  the  Arabs  to  catch;  so  they  follow  the  bird  for  days,  until  they  are  too 
tired  to  run  any  longer,  then  make  a dash  at  them  and  strike  them  down  with 
clubs,  unheeding  their  loud  cries,  almost  like  the  roar  of  the  lion.  They  are 
valuable  prey,  for  each  bird  yields  half  a pound  of  white  and  three  pounds  of 
black  feathers. 

:o: 


FIDDLE-DE-DEE. 


Fiddle-de-dee, 

The  cat  was  at  tea, 
The  rabbit 
Was  taking 
Snuff, 


The  dog  and  the  pig 

Were  dancing  a jig. 
And  the  donkey 
Put  on  a lace 
Ruff. 

:o: 


What  fashionable  game  do  frogs  play  at? — Croaky. 

:o: 

If  an  egg  could  speak  what  sweet  thing  would  it  say  ? — Ma-me-laid. 

:o: 

Ok  which  side  of  a donkey  would  you  look  for  the  most  hair  ? — On  the 
outside. 


(103) 


LIFE  AND  METAMORPHOSES  OF  THE  DRAGON-FLY. 


(104) 


I 

! 


DRAGOX-MJKS. 


WIlA'r  a pesky  nuisance  the  fly  is,  to  he  sure.  In  warm  weather  it  rouses 
us  from  our  sound  slumhers  hy  crawlin;;^  over  our  faces,  and  on  wet 
days  it  annoys  us  hy  huzzin^  uj)on  the  window-[)anes  trying  to  get  out 
when  nohody  asked  it  to  come  in.  There  are  different  kinds  of  flies:  the 
ordinary  house-lly,  which  is  the  most  common  ; the  hig  liorse-fly  (and  you  no 
douht  have  heard  some  idiot  ask  you  if  you  ever  saw  a liorse-fly  ?)  ; then 
there  is  the  hlue-hottle  fly,  met  with  at  the  sea-shore,  and  he  isn’t  satisfied 
hy  calling  and  leaving  his  respects,  hut  leaves  behind  an  unpleasant  reminder 
of  his  unwelcome  visit  hy  carrying  off  a good-sized  piece  of  your  flesh.  But 
there  is  another  kind  still,  called  in  England  the  dragon-fly.  In  this  country 
it  is  known  as  the  “devil’s  darning-needle.”  In  some  parts  of  England  they 
are  known  as  the  “ horse-stingers.”  They  are  perfectly  innocent,  though 
when  I was  a boy  we  were  almost  afraid  of  them.  But  some  of  the  larger 
ones  can  make  a fearfully  large  and  painful  bite  with  their  powerful  jaws. 
The  female  drops  her  eggs  in  the  water,  when  they  at  once  fall  to  the  bottom. 
Sometimes  it  is  said  the  females  crawl  down  the  stems  of  water-plants  and 
deposit  their  eggs.  Some  natural  historians  say  there  are  two  broods  of 
these  flies,  and  others  claim  it  takes  as  long  as  three  years  for  them  to  attain 
their  full  growth.  The  larvae  of  the  dragon-fly,  which  you  see  in  the  picture 
under  the  water,  is  a perfect  tyrant,  as  its  parent  is  in  the  air.  It  lives  upon 
all  the  other  forms  of  insect-life  under  the  water.  When  it  attains  full  size 
it  crawls  out  of  the  water,  climbs  a tree  for  several  feet,  and  fixes  itself  to  the 
bark.  After  a while  its  back  splits,  and  the  fly  comes  out.  It  is  a most 
beautiful  color,  being  principally  a brilliant  bronze-colored  green,  blue  or 
black.  They  love  the  sunshine,  and  in  wet  weather  they  are  lifeless  and 
easily  captured.  Many  of  the  larger  species  will  hang  to  a particular  twig, 
darting  off  after  their  prey,  but  returning  to  the  same  spot. 

In  the  Malay  Archipelago  the  natives  use  them  as  food,  and  catch  them 
with  lime  twigs.  They  are  found  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  except  the  polar 
regions.  There  are  1,700  species.  They  have  been  found  even  in  the  beds 
of  slate  in  England  along  with  other  fossils,  showing  their  existence  millions 
of  years  before  the  earth  was  inhabited.  They  have  been  found  preserved  in 
amber,  which  you  know  is  the  resin  of  trees,  supposed  to  be  the  pine  that 
existed  before  the  deluge,  and  is  found  deposited  like  coal  under  the  ground 
in  Switzerland  and  France.  In  the  clay  of  Paris  it  is  found  mixed  with  coal. 
It  is  also  found  in  some  of  the  clay-beds  of  England  and  the  United  States. 

(105) 

i 


SPIDERS. 


Spiders  are  not  only  among  the  most  poisonous  of  insects  but  they 
are  seemingly  the  most  intelligent.  There  are  very  many  varieties  of 
them.  They  have  eight  legs,  and  generally  eight  eyes.  Some  say  they  can 
be  educated.  They  display  wonderful  strategy  in  trapping  and  carrying  off 
their  prey,  and  in  building  their  nests.  The  silk  they  spin  is  formed  by  an 
apparatus  situated  in  the  back  part  of  the  under-surface  of  their  bodies,  which 
consists  of  several  bundles  of  vessels  twisted  together,  and  ending  in  very 
little  openings  (so  small  they  have  to  be  seen  with  a microscope)  at  the  end 
of  the  tail.  The  gluey  matter  thrown  out  by  these  pores  hardens  in  the  air, 
forming  threads  of  the  finest  description.  It  takes  many  of  these  to  form  a 
single  strand  of  a spider’s  web.  Different  spiders  have  different  colored  webs. 
A Mexican  spider  has  a beautiful  web  of  red,  yellow  and  black  threads.  It 
is  said  that  10,000  threads  of  a common  garden  spider  would  not  be  as  thick 
as  a single  human  hair ; while  others  form  threads  so  strong  they  will  catch 
birds.  Some  form  a web  like  in  the  picture  ; others  a cup  with  a cover  to  it ; 
others  live  in  the  ground.  One  kind  of  spiders  is  called  the  “leapers,” 
because  they  jump  instead  of  run  ; others  move  sideways. 

(106) 


Till::  L(JCi;ST. 


locust  is  about 
tliree  inches  Ioul:, 
with  a large  head  and  pro- 
jecting oval  eyes.  Its  food 
consists  of  leaves  and  green 
stalks  of  {dants,  and  when 
locusts  alight  on  any  vege- 
tation that  they  fancy  they 
consume  it  entirely. 

The  terrible  ravages  of 
locusts  are  owing  to  the 
vast  numbers  in  which  they 
appear,  filling  the  air  and 
darkening  the  sky  so  that 
objects  cast  no  shadow,  and 
advancing  with  a sound  like 
the  rushing  of  chariots. 
Locusts  are  found  in  almost 
all  parts  of  the  world  except  the  coldest  regions,  and  are  equally  destructive 
wherever  they  appear. 


Why  is  a field  of  grass  like  a person  older  than  yourself? — Because  it  is 
past-your-age  (Pasturage). 

:o: 


What  is  the  best  way  to  raise  strawberries  ? — With  a spoon. 


:o: 

How  can  a man  make  his  coat  last  ? — Make  his  pants  and  vest  first. 


:o: 

When  is  a man  duplicated? — When  he  is  beside  himself. 


•:o: 


If  you  saw  a house  on  fire,  what  three  celebrated  authors  would  you  feel 
disposed  to  name  ? — Dickens — Howitt — g^rns. 

(107) 


! 


THE  DELUGE. 


to  repent  of  their  sins. 

Then  God  spoke  to  Noah, 
and  told  him  to  come  with 
all  his  family  into  the  ark ; 
for  God  said  He  knew  him 
to  be  a orood  man  amonor 

o o 

all  the  wicked  ones  living 
on  the  earth.  And  God 
told  Noah  to  take  with  him 
two  of  every  kind  of  beast, 
and  every  kind  of  bird,  and  every  kind  of  insect,  and  keep  them  alive  while 
the  flood  should  be  on  the  earth ; for  all  that  were  not  in  the  ark  would  be 


OTWITH STAN  DING  the  punishment  of 
Adam  and  Eve  for  disobedience,  yet  the  people 
were  so  wicked  that  God  decided  to  destroy  all 
the' people  on  the  earth.  But  one  man,  named 
Noah,  found  favor  in  God’s  sight;  He  commanded  him  to 
build  a very  large  boat,  with  rooms  in  it,  a window,  and  a 
great  door  on  its  side.  This  was  three  stories  high,  and 
was  called  an  ark.  Noah  was  one  hundred  and  twenty 
years  in  building  this,  and  all  the  time  he  could  spare 
he  preached  to  the  people,  and  tried  to  persuade  them 


(108) 


'I  III.  Di'.Li 


drowned.  And  Noali  did  as  lie  was  ( oniinanded,  and  went,  with  In'*  wife*,  his 
lhre(‘  sons  and  their  wives,  into  the  ark,  and  took  all  the  beasts,  the  birds  and 
the  ins(‘cts  with  him  ; and,  wlien  they  w(n*e  all  in,  (hx!  shut  them  in. 

AIlv  r sc^'v’eii  vkiys  tliC 

rain  commcmced  to 
fall,  and  it  rain(‘d 
without  stoppiiiLf  lor 
forty  days  and  forty 
niohts.  'Fhc  rain  did 
not  come  down  ocntly, 
but  as  if  it  had  been 
poured  down  from  the 
sky ; and  the  land  was 
overflowed,  and  the  ark 
tloated,  and  was  lifted 
from  the  place  where  it 
had  been  built. 

The  wicked  people, 
who  had  thou2:ht  Noah 
was  trying-  to  frighten 
them,  and  that  there 
would  be  no  flood,  saw 
that  it  was  all  true,  and 
climbed  upon  the  high 
mountains  ; but,  after  a 
while,  they  were  cov- 
ered, and  there  was  no 
place  for  them  to  go, 

dll 

drowned ; and  all  the  beasts,  birds  and  insects,  except  those  in  the  ark,  were 
drowned  with  them. 

After  Noah  had  been  in  the  ark  one  hundred  and  fifty  days  the  waters  went 
down,  and  the  ark  rested  on  a mountain  called  Ararat.  Then  Noah  opened 
the  window  and  let  a raven  go,  and  it  flew  over  the  water,  but  never  came 
back.  Then  he  sent  out  a dove  to  see  if  the  waters  had  left  the  ground  dry, 
but  the  bird  found  no  pleasant  place,  with  flowers  and  trees,  where  she  would 
like  to  stay;  so  she  came  back,  and  Noah  took  her  in.  Alter  seven  days  he 
sent  her  out  again,  and  in  the  evening  she  came  back  with  a leal  in  her  mouth. 

(109) 


AARON'S  ROD  CHANGED  TO  A SERPENT. 


Then  he  waited  another  seven  days,  and  sent  her  out  again,  and  this  time  she 
did  not  come  back.  Then  God  told  Noah  to  come  out  of  the  ark,  with  his 
family,  and  all  he  had  taken  with  him. 

Noah  built  an  altar,  and  offered  up  animals  and  birds  to  the  Lord,  who  had 
saved  him  and  his  family  from  the  flood,  when  all  the  other  people  in  the 
world  were  drowned.  ^ 

AARON’S  ROD  CHANGED  TO  A SERPENT. 


fiHIS  picture  shows 
Moses  and  Aaron 
before  Pharaoh,  inter- 
ceding with  him  to  let 
the  Israelites  go.  But 
Pharaoh  said  that,  if 
they  would  perform  a 
miracle,  he  would  free 
them.  Aaron  threw 
down  his  rod,  and  it 
immediately  became  a 
serpent.  Pharaoh  called 
before  him  all  the  ma- 
gicians and  wise  men 
of  Egypt,  and  com- 
manded that  they  do 
the  same  wonder ; and 
when  they  threw  down 
their  rods,  they  also  be- 
came serpents.  Then 
Aaron’s  rod  swallowed 
up  all  the  rest.  You 
can  see  Aaron’s  rod 
changed  into  a serpent 
on  the  pavement  before 
the  proud  ruler.  But 
even  after  this  wonder- 
ful miracle  had  been 
performed  before  Pharaoh,  the  hard-hearted  king  did -not  keep  his  promise, 
and  refused  to  let  the  Israelites  go  out  of  the  land  of  Egypt. 

(110) 


JONAH’S  DlSOIil- DII-NCI^:. 


Nineveh  was  one  of  the  greatest  cities  of  the  olden  times.  There  were 
beautiful  temples  and  gardens,  and  a great  multitude  of  people.  The 
city  was  surrounded  by  walls  a hundred  feet  high.  The  people  were  very 
wicked,  and  God  told  the  prophet  Jonah  to  go  there  and  tell  the  people  they 
were  going  to  be  punished  for  their  sins.  But  he  did  not  want  to  go,  and  fled 
to  Joppa,  where  he  found  a ship  that  was  going  to  a far  country;  so  he  paid 
his  fare  and  went  in  it.  When  they  sailed  a violent  storm  arose,  and  the  ship 
was  in  danger  of  being  broken  to  pieces.  The  sailors  were  frightened,  and 
threw  out  some  of  their  loading.  Jonah  knew  nothing  of  the  storm,  for  he  was 
fast  asleep  in  the  lower  part  of  the  ship.  And  the  people  went  to  Jonah  and 
asked  him  who  he  was,  and  what  wicked  thine  he  had  done.  And  he  told 
them  he  was  a Hebrew,  and  was  fleeing  from  the  Lord,  and  knew  that  he  was 
the  cause  of  all  this  danger,  and  told  them  to  throw  him  into  the  sea.  The 
men  tried  to  bring  the  ship  to  land,  but  could  not  do  this ; then  they  threw 
Jonah  into  the  sea  and ‘it  became  calm. 

(Ill) 


A CHRISTMAS  TREE. 


(112) 


tup:  I'AKLY  Ob'  Jl^SlJS. 


WIC  find  little  is  written  ahoiit  the  childhood  nnd  lK)yhood  of  Jesus,  but 
we.  realize  the  fact  that  he  grew  u[)  like  other  cliildren,  and  had  to 
learn  to  think  and  read  like;  oth(;rs. 

I le  was  brought  up  in  Nazaretli,  in  the  household  of  Joseph,  who  was  a 
good  Jew,  and  was  called  a righteous  man. 

It  was  customary  among  the  Jews  to  send  children  to  school  at  six  years 
of  age,  and  “the  boy  Jesus”  went  to  school  just  as  tlie  boys  do  now. 

The  school  at  Nazareth  was  not  like  the  high  schools  of  our  great  cities,  or 
academies  in  our  towns  and  villages,  but  was  a sort  of  parish  school,  where 
children  were  taught  to  read,  write  and  cipher,  and  were  made  to  learn  by 
heart  the  Bible  history  and  the  psalms  which  were  used  In  public  worship. 
Besides  these  they  had  lessons  in  the  meaning  of  the  sacred  law  and  in  the 
moral  duties  of  life.  The  teacher  wore  a turban,  and  a long  robe  fastened 
with  a girdle  round  his  waist.  He  sat  on  a cushion  with  his  legs  crossed 
under  him,  and  the  children  sat  cross-legged  on  cushions  on  the  floor.  They 
repeated  whatever  the  teacher  told  them  at  the  top  of  their  voices. 

The  schools  were  free  and  all  children  were  compelled  to  go. 

The  situation  of  Nazareth  was  one  of  great  beauty,  but  the  place  itself 
was  not  spoken  well  of.  The  valley  Is  hidden  among  the  hills  that  form  a 
pretty  basin  about  a mile  long  and  a quarter  of  a mile  wide.  To  the  north- 
west is  a high  hill  having  little  ridges  on  its  sides,  and  along  these  the  little 
houses  stand  In  rows. 

Among  some  olive  trees  In  the  valley  is  a spring  where  “ the  boy  Jesus  ” 
may  have  gone  with  his  mother  when  she  went  to  draw  water,  and  when  he 
was  older  he  must  have  gone  to  the  top  of  the  hill  to  see  the  magnificent 
view  which  was  connected  with  some  of  the  most  remarkable  events  of 
Jewish  history,  and  to  even  look  on  It  would  be  an  education,  so  that  it 
was  a training  for  him  who  came  to  be  the  “ Saviour  of  the  world.” 

When  a Jewish  boy  was  twelve  years  old  he  was  expected  to  conform  to  all 
the  requirements  of  the  Mosaic  ritual,  and  was  called  “a  son  of  the  law.” 
He  was  then  taken  to  the  Temple  of  Jerusalem  to  the  feast  of  the  Passover. 

The  pilgrims  chanted  sacred  songs  on  their  journey,  which  was  through  a 
beautiful  country,  and  as  the  Temple  was  very  grand,  all  these  were  com- 
bined to  make  this  event  always  remembered. 

After  “ the  boy  Jesus”  had  returned  from  the  Temple  to  Nazareth  he 
worked  patiently  eighteen  years  at  the  carpenters’  bench,  waiting  for  the  hour 
when  he  should  enter  upon  his  life-work, 
o (113) 


JESUS  CRUCIFIED. 


After  judas  had 
betrayed  Him, 
Christ  was  taken  be- 
fore the  council,  and 
the  men  in  the  council 
spit  in  His  face  and 
mocked  Him,  and  said 
He  should  be  put  to 
death.  The  Romans, 
before  they  crucified  a 
man,  used  to  scourge 
him — that  is,  he  was 
stripped  to  the  waist, 
his  hands  were  bound 
to  a low  pillar  in  front 
of  him  so  as  to  make 
him  stoop  forward,  and 
he  was  beaten  with 
rods.  Pilate  took  Je- 
sus and  scourged  Him. 
Then  they  led  Him 
away  to  a place  called 
Calvary.  There  they 
nailed  His  hands  and 
feet  to  the  cross,  and 
crucified  Him,  and  with 
Him  two  thieves,  one 
on  His  right-hand,  and 
the  other  on  His  left. 
Upon  die  cross,  above 
H is  head,  Pilate  set  up 
this  writing:  “Jesus  of 
Nazareth,  the  King  of  the  Jews.”  God  sent  darkness  over  the  land  because 
His  Son  was  being  put  to  death  by  wicked  men.  Then  Jesus  bowed  His 
head  and  died.  The  curtain  which  hung  in  the  temple  was  torn  in  two  from 
top  to  bottom,  the  earth  shook,  and  che  rocks  were  broken  in  pieces. 

(114) 


CHRISTMAS  DECORATIONS. 


(115) 


rilE  PRINCESS  WONDERFUL. 


ONG 


ag-o,  long  ago,  in  the  days  when  fairies  existed, 
there  lived  a king  who  had  a beautiful  daughter,  who 
was  so  amiable  that  people  called  her  the  Princess 
Wonderful.  The  king,  having  enemies,  was  obliged  to 
go  into  battle ; so  he  placed  himself  at  the  head  of  his 
army  and  succeeded  in  driving  his  enemies  out  of  his 
' dominions.  H is  dauorhter  was  deliofhted  to  welcome  him 
back,  and  prepared  a banquet  in  honor  of  his  return.  Be- 
fore it  was  over  the  king  asked  his  daughter  what  she  had 
dreamed  the  night  before.  She  replied,  ‘T  dreamed,  sire,  that 
you  held  a golden  basin  before  me  and  begged  me  to  wash 
my  hands.”  The  king  was  angry,  and  left  the  princess  with- 
out another  word,  and  early  the  next  morning  he  sent  for 
the  captain  of  the  guard,  and  told  him  that  the  dream  of 
his  daughter  had  irritated  him,  and  she  must  be  taken  to  the 
forest  and  be  put  to  death.  The  captain  was  horrified,  but 
dared  not  disobey,  and  promised  he  would  kill  her,  and  went 
to  the  apartment  of  the  princess,  and  told  her  the  king 
wished  to  see  her.  She  arose  and  went  into  the  garden, 
where  the  captain  of  the  guard  pretended  to  look  for  her 
father,  and  not  finding  him,  said  he  had  probably  gone  into  the  forest,  and 
opening  the  door,  led  her  into  it,  and  told  her  her  father’s  commands.  She 
burst  into ‘tears.  He  told  her  he  could  not  do  anything  so  cruel,  but  would 
tell  the  king  he  had  obeyed  him.  The  princess  walked  away  until  she  found 
a large  ram  as  white  as  snow.  Hundreds  of  sheep  were  around  him,  some 
playing  cards  like  human  beings,  while  others  were  eating  strawberries  and 
cream.  The  ram  ran  up  to  the  princess  and  told  her  not  to  be  afraid;  that  he 
was  not  always  a ram,  but  was  born  to  a throne,  and  a wicked  fairy  changed 
him  into  a ram  for  five  years,  and  the  sheep,  too,  had  been  human  beings,  but 
had  been  transformed  by  the  same  fairy.  Months  passed,  and  the  ram  becam.e 
attached  to  the  princess.  One  day  she  heard  that  her  father  was  about  to 
marry,  and  she  wished  to  go  to  the  wedding,  and  the  ram  told  her  if  she  did 
not  promise  to  come  back  he  should  die.  When  she  arrived  at  the  wedding, 
the  ceremony  was  just  commencing,  and  when  it  was  over,  the  king,  not 
knowing  her,  begged  her  to  remain  to  the  banquet,  and  himself  held  the 
golden  basin  for  her  to  wash  her  hands.  The  princess  cried  out : “ My  dream 

(116) 


A ('LICVKK  (’A'r. 


lias  come  true.”  I'hc  kini(  kiKnv  her  tluui,  and  be^^j^fid  her  to  forgive  him. 
It  was  many  hours  before  tlie  |)rincc;ss  thoujj^lu  of  the  [Kjor  ram.  lie  was  in 
despair  at  Iier  lon<^  absence,  and  started  to  find  her,  and  when  he  readied  the 
palace  they  refused  to  admit  liim.  I le  utt(!red  loud  cries,  and  throwin;^  him- 
self on  the  ground,  breathed  his  last.  When  the  princess  heard  of  the  fate 
of  her  friend,  she  was  much  grieved,  but  in  time,  it  is  said,  she  was  consoled. 

:o: 

A CLEVER  CAT. 

ONE  day,  as  a lady  was  sitting  by  the  fire,  Kitty  came  into  the  room,  and 
looking  up  in  her  face,  mewed  in  a pitiful  manner.  At  first  the  lady 
paid  no  attention,  but  the  cat  went  to  the  door  and  back  again  to  her  so 
many  times  and  finally  pulled  her  apron  with  its  claws,  that  she  followed  it 
into  a small  wash-house,  where  some  tubs  were  partly  filled  with  water,  and 
in  one  of  these  her  little  child  had  fallen,  and  would  have  drowned  but  for  the 
superior  intelligence  of  the  cat. 

:o: 

When  is  a door  not  a door? — When  it  is  ajar. 


:o: 

When  is  a bed  not  a bed? — When  it’s  a little  buggy. 

:o:- 

Why  does  a sailor  know  there’s  a man  in  the  moon? — Because  he’s  been 
to  see. 

:o: 

Why  was  Eve  not  afraid  of  the  measles  ? — Because  she  had  ’Adam. 

:o: 

Why  is  Sunday  the  strongest  day  in  the  week? — Because  the  rest  are 
week  davs. 

:o: 

What  is  the  difference  between  a hill  and  a pill? — One  is  hard  to  get  up 
and  the  other  is  hard  to  ofet  down. 

o 

(iin 


THE  REVOLVING  PALACE. 


Many  years  ago  there  was  a lazy  king  who  was  always  wishing  to  know 
everything  tiiat  happened  in  his  kingdom.  He  was  suspicious,  and 
was  fearful  lest  something  might  deprive  him  of  his  crown. 

He  was  too  indolent  to  go  round  in  disguise,  so  he  contrived  a plan,  which 
was  to  build  a palace  on  a high  hill  from  which  he  could  see  all  parts  of  his 
kingdom.  This  palace  was  to  revolve,  so  that  he  could  sit  at  one  window  all 
day  and  see  what  was  going  on  without  moving.  The  palace  was  built  and 
rested  on  top  of  a high  tower  filled  with  machinery  which  had  to  be  wound 
up  every  night. 

At  first  the  king  and  all  his  household  were  so  giddy  they  could  hardly  stand 
on  their  feet,  and  the  king  was  sometimes  very  angry  at  many  things  that 
were  made  new  to  him. 

He  rose  one  morning  and  found  he  was  not  giddy  at  all,  and  finding  that 
none  of  his  retainers  were  giddy  either  he  was  so  happy  that  he  walked  up 
and  down  his  apartment,  and  finally  threw  himself  down  on  his  couch  and 
looked  out  of  his  favorite  window.  Suddenly  he  rose  in  a rage.  On  looking 
out  he  found  the  palace  was  not  revolving,  the  Lord  High  Palace  Winder 
having  forgotten  to  wind  it  up,  so  the  king  reduced  him  from  his  high  position 
to  the  Porter  of  the  Potato-peeling  Department. 

The  new  Palace  Winder  discovered  a way  by  which  it  was  only  necessary 
to  wind  the  palace  up  once  in  eight  days:  this  was  so  successful  that  the  king 
danced  until  he  sprained  his  ancle,  so  that  he  was  compelled  to  remain  on  his 
couch  a week  or  two.  In  that  time  he  saw  from  one  end  of  the  country  to 
another,  and  was  very  happy  and  contented. 

After  the  king  had  lived  in  his  palace  several  years  the  machinery  broke, 
and  the  palace  stood  still ; and,  as  they  had  all  become  so  accustgmed  to 
whirling,  they  were  taken  sick,  and  thinking  fresh  air  might  be  good  for  them 
they  went  into  the  green  fields,  but  it  was  just  as  bad  then,  and  they  could 
not  stand  up  at  all. 

The  king  shouted  to  them  all  to  run  round  in  a circle,  and  all  the  people 
thought  the  king  and  his  followers  were  crazy,  but  did  not  think  it  was  proper 
for  the  king’s  retainers  to  occupy  the  same  circle  with  the  king,  so  they  started 
them  in  a circle  of  their  own.  Then  they  got  a horse  for  the  king  to  ride, 
and  invited  the  kings  and  queens  of  the  surrounding  country  to  keep  him 
company. 

They  were  all  dressed  in  their  royal  robes,  and  looked  beautifully  as  they 
rode  around,  and  the  followers  were  so  pleased  that  they  threw  them  flowers 
and  shouted. 


(118) 


Till'  SliU-ISlI  UOY. 


ri  F.ORGl' 

P 


gently  reminded  his  father  that  to-morrow 
would  be  his  birthday,  and  he  received  his  customary 
present  of  a gold  eagle.  He  stood  awhile  thinking  how 
he  could  invest  his  money  to  get  the  most  pleasure  out 
of  it.  At  last  he  decided  that  he  needed  a new  pair  of 
skates;  these  took  several  dollars.  He  consulted  a' 
friend  as  to  the  best  place  to  go,  and  where  the  ice  was 
the  strongest ; and  started  off,  and  was  gone  nearly  all 
day.  On  his  return,  as  he  was  passing  the  window  of  a 
confectioner’s  store  full  of  all  kinds  of  cakes  and  candies,  he 
saw  a poor  bootblack  gazing  with  eager  eyes  at  all  the  delica- 
cies which  he  could  not  even  hope  to  have.  George  had  often 
seen  him  before  and,  accosting  him,  asked  if  he  was  hungry. 
The  lad  replied  that  he  was,  but  had  earned  no  money  that 
day,  and  could  not  buy  anything.  George  had  a few  shillings 
left,  but  was  afraid  his  father  would  ask  what  he  had  done  with 
his  money ; so  he  did  not  give  him  any. 

The  next  Sunday,  as  he  v/as  coming  from  church,  George 
saw  quite  a crowd,  and  said : “ Papa,  I am  afraid  there  is  an 
accident.  I’ll  go  and  see,  at  any  rate,  and  come  right  back.” 
He  hurried  along  the  street,  and  found  that  a boy  had  been 
knocked  down  by  some  horses,  and  was  being  carried  home. 
George  saw  the  face  of  the  boy,  and  it  was  poor  Joe,  the  boy  he  saw  the  day 
he  bought  his  skates,  and  he  washed  now  that  he  had  not  been  so  selfish. 

He  thought  of  it  for  many  days,  and  in  about  a week  went  to  Joe’s  home 
and  knocked  at  the  door.  A woman  opened  it,  and  George  asked  if  Joe  was 
any  better.  She  replied  that  she  did  not  think  he  was ; but  he  might  come  in 
and  see  him,  if  he  wanted  to.  George  went  in,  and  found  him  on  a bed  in  a 
small  kitchen.  George  asked  him  if  he  was  badly  hurt,  and  he  replied  that 
he  was  hurt  inside.  George  said,  “Joe,  I had  a little  money  that  day  I saw 
you,  but  was  afraid  you  would  eat  a lot,  and  wouldn’t  buy  you  anything ; but 
I’ve  been  sorry  ever  since.”  Joe  replied:  “I  was  awful  hungry  then,  but 
don’t  care  for  anything  now.”  George,  telling  him  he  would  bring  some  nice 
books  and  cakes  to  him,  went  home,  and  the  next  day  went  with  several 

(119) 


THE  SELFISH  I50Y.— THE  DOLLS’  CHRISrMAS  PARTY. 


parcels,  and,  on  asking  for  Joe,  the  woman  told  him  he  had  died  the  night 
before.  George  dropped  his  parcels,  and  could  say  nothing,  realizing  that  he 
could  not  undo  the  wrong  he  had  done,  and  resolved  that  whenever  another 
opportunity  presented  itself  to  do  a kind  act  he  would  never  let  it  pass. 

:o: 

What  is  the  difference  between  a Why  is  coal  a most  contradictory 
fisherman  and  a lazy  school-boy? — article? — When  purchased,  instead  of 
One  baits  his  hook,  and  the  other  going  to  the  buyer,  it  goes  to  the 
hates  his  book.  cellar. 


:o: 

Sneeze  on  Monday,  sneeze  for  danger, 

Sneeze  on  Tuesday,  kiss  a stranger ; 

Sneeze  on  Wednesday,  receive  a letter; 

Sneeze  on  Thursday,  something  better; 

Sneeze  on  Friday,  expect  sorrow ; 

Sneeze  on  Saturday,  joy  to-morrow. 

:o: 

THE  DOLLS’  CHRISTMAS  PARTY. 

IT  was  just  before  Christmas,  and  the  dolls  in  a toy-shop  played  all  night*. 

One  was  from  Paris,  and  proposed  Having  a party  before  they  were  sep- 
arated. 

So  they  had  their  party  in  the  window;  one  doll  played  on  the  toy-piano, 
and  they  all  danced  to  the  music. 

They  had  supper  on  one  of  the  counters.  There  was  nothing  in  the  store 
but  candy,  and  as  dolls  are  very  fond  of  It,  they  thought  the  supper  was  very 
nice.  / 

One  boy  doll  said  he  could  not  eat  candy,  so  he  was  angry,  and  smoked  a 
pipe,  which  made  the  girls  sick. 

All  the  little  dolls  had  been  put  to  bed,  but  they  woke  up  when  the  others 
were  at  supper  and  began  to  cry ; the  big  doll  brought  them  some  candy  to 
keep  them  quiet. 

The  next  morning  a little  girl  found  the  piano  open,  and  thought  some  one 
had  been  playing  on  it ; but  the  older  people  thought  it  had  been  left  open  the 
night  before. 

o 


(120) 


LOOKING  AT  THE  PICTURES. 


(121) 


THE  GENEROUS  CHILI). 

'"PH ERE  was  once  a little  girl  who  had  no  father  or  mother,  and  she  was  so 
1 poor  she  had  nothing  to  eat,  no  clothes  but  those  she  had  on,  and  no 
place  to  sleep.  Somebody  gave  her  a loaf  of  bread  and  she  went  out  into 
the  fields.  She  met  a poor  man  who  asked  for  something  to  eat,  so  she  gave 
him  the  whole  loaf.  Then  she  met  a little  girl  crying  because  she  was  cold 
and  had  nothing  on  her  head,  so  she  took  her  bonnet  off  and  gave  it  to  her. 
A little  while  after  she  met  another  little  girl  who  had  no  cloak,  so  she  took 
hers  off  and  gave  it  to  her.  Then  she  met  another  who  had  no  dress  on, 
and  she  gave  her  her  own.  It  was  then  growing  dark  and  our  little  girl  went 
into  the  forest.  She  met  a fourth  maiden  who  begged  something,  and  to  her 
slie  gave  her  petticoat.  By  this  time  she  had  hardly  any  clothes  left,  but 
just  then  some  stars  in  the  shape  of  silver  dollars  fell,  and  among  them  she 
found  a fine  linen  petticoat,  and  she  gathered  up  in  that  enough  star  money 
to  make  her  rich  the  rest  of  her  life. 


Where  is  it  that  all  ladies  are 
equally  beautiful  ? — In  the  dark. 

Why  is  an  inn  like  a burial-ground  ? 
- — It’s  a resting-place  for  the  traveller. 

Why  is  an  old  umbrella  that  has 
been  lost  and  found  as  good  as  a new 
one  ? — Because  it  is  re-covered. 


Why  are  blushes  like  little  girls? — 
They  become  women. 

What  is  that  which  has  many 
leaves,  but  no  stem? — A book. 

Why  is  a lady’s  belt  like  a scav- 
enger?— Because  it  goes  round  and 

o o 

gathers  up  the  waist  (waste). 


:o: 

THE  UNGRATEFUL  SON. 

ONCE  a man  and  his  wife  where  sitting  at  their  table,  on  which  was  a 
roast  chicken  which  they  were  going  to  eat.  The  man  saw  his  father 
coming,  and  hid  the  chicken,  because  he  did  not  want  to  share  it  with  him  ; so 
the  old  man  had  nothing  but  a drink  of  water  and  went  away.  When  he 
was  gone  the  son  went  for  the  chicken,  but  found  it  was  turned  into  a toad, 
which  jumped  on  his  face  and  would  not  leave.  When  any  one  tried  to  get 
it  off,  it  spit  out  poison  and  no  one  dared  to  go  near  it.  The  ungrateful  son 
was  obliged  to  feed  the  toad  for  fear  he  would  feed  on  his  flesh,  and  he  moved 
about  from  place  to  place  and  had  no  peace  or  comfort  the  rest  of  his  days. 

(122) 


THE  YOUNG  ARTiST. 


(123) 


EVERYBODY’S  PET. 


ONCE  upon  a time  there  was  a little  girl 
who  was  loved  by  everybody  and 
almost  everything.  All  the  year  round 
she  had  friends  who  delighted  in  doing  her 
honor  and  showing  how  fond  they  were  of 
her.  The  robin  perched  upon  her  shoulder 
and  her  curly  head,  and  there  sang  his 
grace  for  the  crumbs  she  had  thrown  him 
on  the  black  circle  she  had  swept  for  him 
in  the  snow.  The  daisies  kissed  her  tiny 
feet  as  they  tripped  over  them.  Primroses, 
that  no  one  had  seen  before,  put  back  the 
green  leaves  that  hooded  their  sweet  faces 
to  smile  at  her.  Little  lambs  trotted  up  to 
her  on  their  funny  little  long  legs,  rubbed 
their  heads  against  her  frock,  frisked  about 
her,  and  then  cantered  off,  as  if  saying 
“ Come  and  run  a race  with  us,  little  sister ! ” 
The  snowdrops  lifted  their  heads  for  a moment  when  they  heard  her  foot- 
steps, and  when  they  were  sure  who  it  was,  made  her  the  politest  of  bows. 
The  honeysuckle  brushed  her  face  with  its  sweetest  clusters. 

Larks  high  in  Heaven,  that  saw  her  passing  under  them,  warbled  more 
exquisitely  than  ever,  and  then  dropped  at  her  feet  to  show  her  that  it  was 
for  her  they  had  been  singing. 

Those  fairy  goblets  of  gold  and  jewels — the  dewy  yellow  and  purple 
crocuses — said  to  her,  “ Taste  our  white  wine  ; ” and  wild  strawberries  peeped 
from  the  grass,  whispering,  “ Do,  please,  gather  us.” 

Hares  and  rabbits  that  had  begun  to  run  away  stopped  as  soon  as  they 
found  that  it  was  only  Pet  who  had  startled  them,  and  snakes  would  let  her 
pat  them  on  the  head  with  her  spoon  without  offering  to  bite  her,  as  they 
amicably  shared  her  bread  and  milk.  No  hen  ever  fluffed  out  her  feathers  if 
Pet  took  up  a chick,  and  the  fiercest  turkey-cock  ceased  to  strut  and  gobble 
at  her  approach.  The  golden  daffodils  began  to  dance  when  they  saw  Pet, 
and  the  violets  sweetly  whispered,  “We  have  made  your  bed  on  this  bank: 
lie  down,  for  you  look  tired.” 

Ring  doves  and  turtle-doves  cooed  her  off  to  sleep  when  she  rested  in  the 

(124) 


Tin-:  i-oKf  K OF  iiAnrT. 


woods,  and  hoes  luininu;d  hor  lullaby  when  she  laid  lu:r  lK!ad  ujjon  the 
sinnnuM'-honse  lahh^.  Apricot  and  p(!ach  tr(;es,  apple  and  pear  trees,  cheery 
and  plum  trees*  showeiaal  down  their  j)etals  on  la^r,  as  if  to  say,  “We  are 
inakini^  Iriiit  for  you  as  fast  as  evem  we  can,”  h'ro^s  hidden  in  the  rushes 
croaked  her  a cheerful  i^ood-(!V(;nin(:r,  and  trout  leaped  out  of  the  watftr  to 
have  a look  at  her.  If  a red  admiral,  resting  on  a nettle  with  folded  win^s, 
saw  her  coming,  he  instantly  began  to  fan  his  wings  to  delight  her  with  his 
gorgeous  colors ; and  peacocks  sj^rcad  their  tails  for  her  amusement.  The 
blackbird,  that  had  just  become  silent  in  the  hazels,  began  to  play  again  upon 
his  golden  flute  when  he  heard  her  silvery  little  voice ; and  the  shy  little  wren 
ran  out  of  the  hedges  to  chirp  good-morning. 

The  hollyhocks  planted  on  the  side  of  the  house  where  her  bed-room  was 
grew  faster  than  anywhere  else,  in  order  that  they  might  be  able  to  peep  in 
at  her  window  with  a “Good-morning,  darling!”  The  tall  white  lillies  stooped 
to  kiss  her  as  she  passed — she  was  their  fair,  pure  little  sister. 

Would  you  know  how  it  was  that  everybody  and  everything  loved  Pet? 
Because  Pet  loved  almost  everything  and  everybody. 


:o: 

THE  FORCE  OF  HABIT. 

^ I '''HERE  was  once  a horse  that  used  to  pull  around  a sweep  which  lifted 
dirt  from  the  depths  of  the  earth.  He  was  kept  at  the  business  for 
nearly  twenty  years,  until  he  became  old,  blind,  and  too  stiff  in  the  joints  to 
be  of  further  use.  So  he  was  turned  into  a pasture,  or  left  to  crop  the  grass 
without  any  one  to  disturb  or  bother  him.  But  the  funny  thing  about  the  old 
horse  was  that  every  morning,  after  grazing  a while,  he  would  start  on  a tramp, 
going  round  and  round  in  a circle,  just  as  he  had  been  accustorned  to  do 
lor  so  many  years.  He  would  keep  it  up  for  hours,  and  people  often  stopped 
to  look  and  wonder  what  had  got  into  the  head  of  the  venerable  animal  to 
make  him  walk  around  in  such  a solemn  way  when  there  was  no  earthly  need 
of  it.  But  it  was  the  force  of  habit. 

:o: 


Why  is  a bald-headed  man  like  a 
hunting  dog? — He  makes  a little  hair 

o o 

(hare)  go  a great  way. 


What  consolation  has  a homely 
girl  ? — She  will  be  a “ pretty  old  one,” 
if  she  lives  long  enough. 


(125) 


FANNIE  AND  HER  DOLL.— FOR  VERY  LITTLE  PEOPLE. 


IP 


lANNIE  had  a bad  cold  ; her  head 
ached,  her  eyes  were  heavy,  and 
she  really  was  only  fit  to  go  to  bed,  or 
at  any  rate  remain  warm  and  snug  by 
the  nursery  fire.  It  was  a regular 
November  day  out  of  doors — the  fog 
was  so  thick  that  pea-soup  was  a joke 
to  it — and  therefore  not  particularly 
inviting  for  any  little  girl  to  wish  to  go 
out.  Still,  Fannie  had  set  her  heart 
upon  going  out  all  the  same,  for  her 
grandmamma  had  sent  to  tell  her  that 
she  had  brought  her  a beautiful  doll 
from  Paris,  and  that  she  must  come 
and  fetch  it.  And  this  was  the  day 
that  had  been  fixed  for  her  to  pay 
grandmamma  a visit — the  day  she  had  looked  so  forward  to,  when  she  should 
see  the  lovely  new  doll,  and  bring  it  home  as  her  very  own. 

“ Nurse,”  said  Fannie,  do  ask  mother  if  I mayn’t  just  go  around  to  grand- 
mamma’s ; I do  so  want  to  have  my  doll ! ” 

“ Well,  I hope  you  are  anxious  to  see  your  grandmamma  too,  Miss  Fannie. 
I’m  sure  I trust  it  isn’t  only  for  the  doll  you  wish  to  go,”  answered  nurse; 
“though,  for  the  matter  of  that.  I’m  quite  sure  your  ma  wouldn’t  dream  of 
letting  you  go  out  on  such  a day  as  this,  and  with  your  bad  cold,  too ! ” 

“Granny’s  house  is  only  just  around  the  corner.  Mother  might  send  me 
in  the  carriage,  or  I might  go  in  a cab  with  you.  I want  to  see  Granny,  and  I 
want  my  doll,”  said  Fannie,  angrily. 

“ Well,  Miss  Fannie,”  said  nurse,  “ it’s  no  use  for  you  to  lose  your  temper 
about  it.  But  if  you’re  a good  girl,  and  will  try  to  be  patient.  I’ll  see  if  your 
mamma  will  allow  me  to  go  for  it,”  and  nurse  went  bustling  out  of  the  room. 

Then  Fannie  went  to  the  window  and  looked  out,  making  up  her  mind  that 
she  should  not  mind  running  out  in  the  fog  if  she  could  but  get  her  new  doll. 

“ I am  sure  it  would  not  matter  a bit ; my  cold  could  not  be  made  worse  by 
it,”  said  the  little  girl  to  herself.  Then  she  remembered  that  it  would  matter 
disobeying  her  mother.  She  loved  her  dearly,  and  all  at  once  she  fancied  she 
saw  her  mother’s  face,  with  a grieved,  surprised  look  upon  it,  such  as  it  would 

(126) 


I-ANNII-:  AM)  1)01 -I,. 


bo  likely  to  wear  if  she  disrovf^rod  that  h'aiHiio  had  wilfully  clisohoy^rd  her. 
The  tears  rushed  to  the  child’s  eyes,  and  Irotn  the  window  she  sat  down 

again  by  the  fire. 

“ No,”  said  she,  “mother  did  tell  mo  I was  not  to  go  out  of  the  nursery  all 
day  because  of  my  cold  and  the  fog,  so  I zuill  do  as  she  told  me,  and  1 wont 
think  of  my  doll  any  more  to-day.” 

1 laving  made  this  wise  resolution,  b^annie  took  u[)  an  amusing  book,  and 
was  soon  deeply  interested  in  it. 

In  a short  time  the  nursery  door  opened  softly,  and  who  should  come  in 
but  an  elderly  lady  carrying  a parcel.  Fannie  was  reading  so  earnestly  that 
she  did  not  at  first  look  up.  As  the  lady  came  nearer  to  her  she  did  raise 
her  eyes,  however,  and,  jumping  up,  cried  out,  “Granny!” 

“Yes,  dear,”  said  her  grandmother;  “I  have  brought  you  your  doll,  who 
has  caught  a terrible  cold  on  her  journey  from  Paris,  and  requires  to  be  kept 
very  warm,  which  you  can  safely  do,  as  she  has  a peculiar  complexion,  which 
will — unlike  most  dolls — stand  any  heat. 

Fannie  was  delighted  with  her  beautiful  doll,  and  sat  with  it  rolled  in  a 
shawl  near  the  fire,  making  believe  that  she  was  the  invalid. 

. :o: 

THE  LFFTLE  GIRL’S  SONG  TO  HER  DOLLY. 

Lie  down,  little  Dolly,  lie  still  on  my  lap, 

I will  hasten  to  put  on  your  night-gown  and  cap  ; 

You  have  been  wide  awake  all  through  this  long  day — 

Long  enough,  I am  sure,  for  a dolly  to  play. 

The  bright  sun  went  down  more  than  two  hours  ago ; 

It  is  long  past  your  bed-time,  you  very  well  know ; 

The  stars  are  now  peeping  from  out  the  blue  skies; 

Then  go  to  sleep,  Dolly  ! come  shut  your  blue  eyes. 

Mamma  says  the  flowers  were  asleep  long  ago — 

Sweet  roses,  pure  lilies,  their  heads  drooping  low; 

She  says  ’tis  a lesson  for  me  and  for  you — 

That  children  and  dollies  should  be  asleep  too. 

Hark  ! Susan  is  calling,  now  out  goes  the  light ; 

I will  tuck  you  up  snugly,  and  kiss  you  good-night — 

It  is  time  you  were  sleeping;  for  do  you  not  know 

The  dear  little  birds  went  to  sleep  long  ago  ! 

(127) 


THE  LITTLE  PATIENT. 


(128) 


CONCIilTKD  CARRY, 


ARRY  Fr:NNFJ<  was  a 
very  clever  little  girl,  and 
unfortunately  she  had  been  so 
often  praised  for  her  mere 
cleverness  that  she  had  come  to 
look  down  on  all  boys  and  girls, 
and  grown-up  people,  too,  who 
were  not  clever,  and  to  fancy 
that  it  did  not  much  matter  how 
she  behaved,  so  long  as  she  said 
smart  things.  When  grown-up 
people  were  talking  together. 
Carry  would  contradict  them 
and  make  fun  of  what  they  said, 
and  give  her  valuable  opinion  as 
to  what  they  were  talking  about. 

One  day  her  brother  brought 
home  a friend  from  school,  and, 
growing  tired  of  play,  Carry  proposed  a game  of  checkers. 

“Will  you  have  white  or  black?”  asked  John,  as  he  emptied  the  men  out 
of  the  box. 

C.  “Oh,  it  doesn’t  matter  to  me.  You’d  better  take  the  black.  They’ll 
suit  you.  Why  do  you  look  so  black  ? I suppose  it’s  because  you  know  that 
I shall  win,  and  you  don’t  like  to  be  beaten  by  a young  lady.” 

J.  “We’ve  got  to  see  about  that.” 

C.  “ Oh,  but  I can  beat  papa  ; can’t  I,  Harry  ? ” 

H.  “ Sometimes.” 

C.  “You  know  I nearly  always  do,  Harry.” 

J.  “ Perhaps  he  lets  you.” 

C.  “No,  that  he  doesn’t.” 

J.  “ Then  I should  say  he  can’t  be  much  of  a player.” 

Carry  tossed  her  head  to  intimate  that  John  Knowles  would  soon  find  out 
that  a first-rate  player  had  condescended  to  play  with  a bungler  like  himself, 
and  when  the  board  was  dressed,  said  loftily — 

“ There  ! you  can  take  the  first  move.” 

“ No,”  answered  John,  “ let’s  play  fair.” 

9 (129) 


CONCEITED  CARRY. 


He  held  out  his  fists ; Carry  touched  the  one  with  the  white  man  in  it,  and 
made  the  first  move.  “ It  won’t  be  long  before  I shall  make  the  last,”  thought 
Carry ; but,  though  she  was  a tolerable  player,  she  was  no  match  for  John 
Knowles,  and  soon  lost  the  game. 

“ I didn’t  play  the  losing  game,  after  all,”  said  John,  laughing,  as  he  took 
the  piece.  “ You’ll  have  another  game,  won’t  you  ? ” 

“No,  you  rude  boy;  I believe  you  cheated!”  cried  Carry,  bursting  into 
tears. 

She  caught  up  the  board  in  her  passion,  closed  it,  dashed  it  on  a sideboard, 
and  rushed  out  of  the  room.  The  draughtboard  had  overturned  an  inkstand, 
and  the  ink  had  run  down  on  the  carpet. 

“ Miss  Carry  ’ll  catch  it  now  for  her  tantrums,  and  serve  her  right,” 
said  John  Knowles.  “ Come  along,  Harry,  and  have  a game  at  trap  before 
tea.” 

It  was  a bitter  mortification  to  have  to  own  to  her  defeat  before  her  father 
and  mother,  but,  like  bitter  medicine,  it  did  her  good.  In  more  senses  than 
one,  I am  happy  to  say,  that  afternoon’s  experiences  took  the  conceit  out  of 
Carry. 

.:o: 

Why  was  Joseph  the  straightest  man  of  old? — Because  Pharaoh  made  a 
ruler  of  him. 

:o: 

Why  should  a man  always  wear  a watch  when  he  travels  in  a desert? — 
Because  every  watch  has  a spring  in  it. 

:o: 

Why  are  eood  husbands  like  dough? — Because  women  need  them. 

o o 

:o: 

What  is  a hard  thing  to  beat? — A drum  with  a hole  in  it. 

;(); 

What  confection  did  they  have  in  the  ark  ? — Preserved  pears. 

:o: 


Why  is  a kiss  like  rumor? — Because  it  goes  from  mouth  to  mouth. 

(130) 


wr 


(131) 


WHAT  THE  SUNBEAM  SAW. 


««  OTAY,  dear  sunbeam,”  murmured  a bright  wood-lily,  as  the  sunshine 
danced  in,  one  summer  day,  among  the  pine-tree  branches.  “Stay  a 
^ while  and  rest  upon  this  bright  carpet  of  moss,  and  tell  me  a story.  It 
is  so  quiet  here  to-day,  in  the  forest,  that  I am  almost  asleep.  I wish  I could 
get  out  into  the  world  and  see  some  of  the  fine  sights  there.  What  a gay 
time  you  must  have  of  it,  dancing  about  wherever  you  please  from  morning 
till  night ! ” 

“ Nay,”  said  the  sunbeam,  “ I cannot  stop  to  tell  you  all  I have  seen ; but,  if 
you  care  to  hear  it,  I will  tell  you  what  was  the  prettiest  sight  of  all.” 

“ Do,”  said  the  wood-lily,  bending  her  graceful  head  to  listen. 

“ I was  kissing  away  the  tears  that  the  night  had  left  upon  a cluster  of 
climbing  roses  that  overhung  a cottage  window,”  said  the  sunbeam,  “when  I 
heard  the  sweet  sound  of  children’s  voices.  I looked  within  and  saw  two 
dear  little  boys  at  play ; one  was  leaning  his  chubby  little  arms  on  the  table 
while  he  watched  his  brother,  who  was  busily  building  a block  house.  I 
thought  them  lovelier  than  the  flowers  in  the  garden,  and  their  happy  voices 
made  sweeter  music  than  the  birds.  By  and  by  they  put  up  their  sweet  lips 
and  kissed  each  other,  while  I hovered  over  them  with  delight,  caressing  their 
cheeks  and  brows,  and  turning  their  brown  curls  to  shining  gold.” 

“A  pretty  sight,  indeed,  that  must  have  been,”  said  the  wood-lily. 

“ And  now,”  continued  the  sunbeam.  “ shall  I tell  you  the  saddest  sight  that 
I have  seen  to-day  ? ” 


0 32) 


wiiA'r  sunmkam  saw. 


The  wood-lily  bent  her  head  still  lower. 

“ I went  again  to  see  the  dear  children  and  to  give  them  my  parting  blessing, 
but  1 found  them,  alas  ! how  changed.  I larsh  words  issued  from  their  rose- 
bud lips,  frowns  clouded  their  fair  white  brows,  and  their  little  hands — ah! 
shall  I tell  it? — were  raised  in  anger." 

“That  was  a sad  sight,  surely,"  said  the  lily. 

“ A sad  sight ! " murmured  the  summer  wind  through  the  pine  boughs. 

“ A sad  sight ! " breathed  a cluster  of  violets,  while  tears  fell  from  their  blue 
eyes  into  the  little  stream  beside  which  they  grew. 

“A  sad  sight ! " echoed  the  stream,  as  it  rippled  on  its  way. 

“A  sad  sight!  " sang  the  birds  in  the  branches  overhead. 

So  it  was  as  if  a gloom  had  suddenly  settled  itself  over  the  forest,  and  all 
because  of  the  sad  story  the  sunbeam  had  told. 

Have  a care,  dear  children,  that  no  bright  sunbeam  ever  has  so  sad  a tale 
to  tell  of  you. 


WAITING  TO  GROW. 


Little  white  Snowdrop,  just  waking  up, 

Violet,  Daisy,  and  sweet  Buttercup  ! 

Think  of  the  flowers  that  are  under  the  snow, 
Waiting  to  grow  ! 

And  think  what  hosts  of  queer  little  seeds — 

Of  flowers  and  mosses,  of  ferns  and  of  weeds — 
Are  under  the  leaves  and  under  the  snow, 
Waiting  to  grow  ! 

Think  of  the  roots  getting  ready  to  sprout. 
Reaching  their  slender  brown  fingers  about. 


Under  the  ice  and  the  leaves  and  the  snow. 
Waiting  to  grow  ! 

Only  a month  or  a few  weeks  more. 

Will  they  have  to  wait  behind  that  door ; 
Listening  and  watching  and  waiting  below- 
Waiting  to  grow  ! 

Nothing  so  small,  or  hidden  so  well. 

That  God  will  not  find  it,  and  presently  tell 
His  sun  where  to  shine,  and  his  rain  where  to  go. 
Helping  them  grow  ! 


:o: 

W HY  does  a chicken  when  it  is  three  weeks  and  two  days  old,  go  across  the 
street  ? — To  get  on  the  other  side. 


:o; 

When  Is  a lamp  in  a bad  temper? — When  it’s  put  out. 

(133)  ^ 


HOW  DOLLIE  DEANE  SPOILED  HER  CHRISTMAS. 


DOLLIE  was  sitting  in  the  bay-window, 
in  the  dusk,  all  cuddled  up,  with  her 
pet  kitten  in  her  arms. 

“To-morrow  night.  Pussy,”  said  she,  “I 
am  going  to  hang  up  my  stocking  right 
close  by  the  sitting-room  grate,  and  old 
Kriss  Kringle  will  fill  it  up  full  of  beautiful 
presents.  He  isn’t  a real  Kriss  Kringle, 
you  know — it’s  only  papa  and  mamma — 
but  I like  to  pretend  it  is  an  old  fellow  in 
furs  and  a sleigh  and  all.  Oh,  dear,  I won- 
der what  I’ll  get,  anyhow  ! ” 

Just  then  Dollie  caught  a glimpse  of  her 
papa  standing  in  the  hall  with  his  arms  filled  with  bundles,  and  she  heard 
her  mamma  say  in  a whisper,  “ Put  them  in  the  lower  bureau-drawer,  where 
Dollie  won’t  find  them.” 

Here  Dollie  leaned  forward  and  began  to  feel  a keen  interest  in  the  bundles 
and  packages  she  was  not  to  “ find.” 

“In  the  lower  bureau  drawer,”  she  repeated  to  herself;  “guess  I will  find 
’em.” 

Then  something  whispered  to  her,  “ But,  Dollie,  that  would  be  a kind  of 
stealing  to  go  find  what  mamma  wishes  to  hide  from  you.” 

“No ’t  won’t,  neither,”  answered  Dollie’s  self.  “I’m  just  going  right  up- 
stairs to  see,  now  ; ” and  letting  Pussy  fall  out  of  her  arms  in  her  haste,  she 
went  up-stairs  softly,  and  saw  through  the  crack  of  the  door  her  papa  busily 
opening  parcel  after  parcel,  and  putting  their  contents  in  the  lower  bureau 
drawer. 

Dollie  waited  until  he  had  finished,  then  she  hid  herself  behind  the  door  as 
he  passed  her  on  his  way  down-stairs. 

Very  softly  crept  little  Dollie  into  her  mamma’s  room  then.  Very  cautiously 
she  opened  the  lower  drawer,  and  her  eyes  danced  with  delight  over  what  she 
saw  there.  A beautiful  Grande  Duchesse  doll,  in  pink  satin ; a little  silver 
tea-set,  like  mamma’s  real  one ; a little  blue  locket  and  gold  chain ; a scarlet 
fan  with  a bird  on  it ; a set  of  story-books,  and  great  papers  full  of  candies. 

Dollie  took  out  the  doll  and  examined  it  all  over,  opened  the  locket  and  saw 
her  mamma’s  and  papa’s  picture,  fanned  herself  with  the  fan,  peeped  into  the 

(134) 


HOW  DOLLY  DKAN  SPOILKD  IILK  CHKISTMAS. 


story-books,  aiul  ate  several  of  the  candies  before  she  heard  the  tea-bell  ring 
and  |)aj)a  ask  where  his  “ Dollie  Dumpling”  was. 

Somehow  supper  didn’t  taste  good  to  Dollie;  she  was  very  quiet,  too,  and 
papa  wondered  what  was  the  matter  with  his  chatterbox.  Mamma  thought 
she  looked  feverish,  and  asked  if  her  head  ached.  Dollie  said,  “ No,  she  was 
only  sleepy,”  but  down  in  her  heart  something  was  saying  all  the  while,  “ What 
a wicked,  naughty,  little  girl  you  are  to  have  stolen  a sight  of  the  pretty  presents 
your  papa  and  mamma  meant  to  surprise  you  with  ! ” 

Christmas  morning  came,  and  when  Dollie  ran  down-stairs  into  the  sitting- 
room  where  her  two  long,  scarlet  stockings  hung  up  by  the  grate,  her  papa 
and  mamma  thought  she  did  not  look  as  surprised  and  delighted  over  her 
presents  as  they  expected  she  would. 

“ What  is  it,  Dollie  ? Are  your  presents  not  what  you  wanted  ? ” asked 
mamma. 

“ Yes — but ” 

“ But  what?  You  don’t  look  happy  and  pleased  over  them.” 

Then  Dollie  burst  into  tears,  and  between  sobs  and  sniffles  confessed  how 
she  had  spoiled  her  Christmas  by  anticipating  its  pleasures  in  stealing  a look 
at  the  happiness  in  store  for  her.  “ I thought  it  would  be  so  nice  to  know 
everything — and  now  I don’t  feel  so  happy,”  sobbed  Dollie. 

“ Ah,  Dollie,”  answered  her  mamma,  “ even  grown  people  are  like  you, 
sometimes.  They  want  to  look  ahead  and  see  what  is  to  be,  when,  if  they 
would  only  wait  and  trust  to  the  good  Father,  everything  would  be  all  right  in 
good  time.  If  blessings  are  ahead,  we  will  enjoy  them  in  due  time.  If  sorrow, 
we  will  feel  it  soon  enough.” 

Dollie  thought  her  mamma  was  right,  and  she  determined  she  would  never 
spoil  another  Christmas  by  peeping  in  the  lower  drawer  to  discover  the 
presents  her  papa  and  mamma  would  give  to  her  in  due  time ! 


One,  two,  three, 

I love  coffee. 

And  Billy  loves  tea. 
How  good  you  be, 
One,  two,  three, 

I love  coffee, 

_ And  Billy  loves  tea. 


I HAVE  a mouth  that  never  drinks, 

I have  a soul  that  never  thinks, 

I have  a heel  and  have  a toe. 

But  have  no  feet  on  which  to  go. 

Yet  many  a mile  a day  I travel. 
Sometimes  on  carpets,  then  on  gravel. 

— A shoe. 


(135) 


DANGER  OF  NEGLIGENCE. 


MERCHANT  having  sold  all  his  goods  at  a fair,  filled 
his  purse  with  gold  and  silver,  which  he  put  in  his  port- 
manteau on  the  horse’s  back,  and  started  for  home. 


On  his  way  a young  boy  told  him  that  a nail  was  want- 


horse’s  shoes.  The  merchant  told  him 
he  was  in  a hurry,  and  thought  the  shoe  would  stay  on 
^ till  he  reached  home. 

Late  in  the  afternoon  another  boy  told  him  the  same 
thing,  but  he  said  the  shoe  would  last  the  short  distance  he  had  to  go. 

Soon  the  horse  began  to  limp,  and  then  to  stumble,  and  then  fell  down  and 
broke  his  leg.  The  merchant  had  to  leave  his  horse  in  the  road,  shoulder 
his  portmanteau,  and  walk  home,  which  he  reached  late  at  night.  All  this  for 
the  want  of  a nail. 


■:o:- 


LOTTIE’S  THANKSGIVING  DINNER. 
HANKSGIVING  DAY  had  come  and  Aunt  Abbie  had  come  from  Bos- 


JL  ton  to  join  in  the  family  party  at  the  old  home.  An  accident  had  de- 
tained them  and  she  was  a little  late.  She  brought  her  niece,  Ellie,  with  her, 
and  all  the  family  rushed  to  the  door  to  meet  them. 

“ What  a lovely  bird  that  is  on  your  bonnet,  Aunt  Abbie ! ” 

“Yes,”  said  Aunt  Abbie,  “my  canary  died,  and  I had  it  stuffed  to  wear  on 
my  bonnet.” 

The  dinner  was  waiting,  so  they  all  went  out.  The  kitten,  which  was  named 
Sam,  crept  slyly  into  the  room  they  had  left  and  jumped  up  on  the  piano. 

He  was  just  going  to  sleep  when  he  saw  the  lovely  bird  with  its  eyes  open, 
looking  at  him.  So  he  crept  softly  along  and  pounced  upon  the  bonnet  and 
commenced  tearing  the  bird  with  his  teeth  and  claws. 

When  the  party  came  in  from  dinner  there  seemed  enough  feathers  and 
stuffing  around  to  make  three  or  four  canary  birds.  Aunt  Abbie  felt  very 
badly,  but  Sam  had  scampered  away  to  escape  punishment. 


(136) 


THE  BAD  BOY. 


(137) 


THE  TALKING  DOLL. 


JD  UBENA  ENGLISH 
I ^ was  the  only  child  of 
^ wealthy  parents,  and 
had  been  indulged  in  every 
thing  until  she  was  quite 
spoiled,  and  was  thought 
very  disagreeable  by  all  her 
relatives. 

Her  birthday  was  to  come, 
and  her  parents  went  all  over 
New  York  to  find  the  hand- 
somest doll,  and  such  a 
beauty  as  she  was!  Never 
was  there  a handsomer  face, 
such  rosy  cheeks,  blue  eyes, 
and  golden  hair.  When  she 
was  wound  up  she  walked 
about,  and  when  they  laid 
her  down  she  shut  her  eyes 
and  went  to  sleep,  and  she 
could  say  “ Papa  ” and  “ Mamma  ” as  well  as  anybody. 

She  had  a great  many  dresses,  all  packed  in  a nice  wardrobe.  Then  she 
had  an  easy-chair,  a bed,  and  a carriage. 

She  was  somewhat  at  a loss  what  to  call  this  young  lady,  but  finally  decided 
to  call  her  Adelaide. 

The  day  after  she  arrived,  Rubena  seated  herself  with  Adelaide  in  her  lap, 
before  the  mirror,  and  said  to  herself,  “ How  pretty  I am,  and  what  lovely 
dresses  I wear  I Kitty  Jones  next  door  must  envy  me  ; she  has  no  dresses  as 
fine  as  mine,  and  no  nice  toys.  And  she  cannot  ride  out  in  her  carriage  with 
her  mamma,  as  I can.  I am  quite  above  her,  and  the  Browns  opposite  too.^’ 

Suddenly,  Adelaide  turned  and  said,  “How  dare  you  talk  so?  You  are  no 
better  than  Nellie  Brown  or  Kitty  Jones.  Indeed,  I do  not  think  you  are  half 
so  nice.” 

Rubena  was  greatly  surprised,  but  shortly  replied,  “You  have  no  business 
to  talk  in  this  manner : you  were  bought  to  say  ‘ Papa ' and  ‘ Mamma/  and 
nothing  else.” 


(138) 


nil*:  talking;  doij. 


Aclchiidc  n^plicd,  “ I am  die  Oikmmi  of  I )oIldom,  and  am  modollod  aftor  a 
real  lady,  and  am  intellectual,  as  well  as  beautiful,  d'he  last  ciueen  was  larp^e, 
but  an  u^ly  form  ; her  arms  were  leather,  her  face  and  neck  w(!re  wax  to  be 
sure,  but  her  body  was  stuffed  with  sawdust,  and  when  you  [Hilled  a wire  she 
would  oi)en  her  eyes,  but  she  was  ([uite  ordinary  compared  to  me.  I intend 
to  cure  you  of  bein<^  such  a conceited  youn^  lady.” 

“ I think,”  said  Rubena,  “ that  you  are  very  impertinent  to  talk  in  this  way, 
and  I shall  not  take  you  out  in  my  carriage.” 

“Then  I shall  go  in  my  own,”  said  Adelaide.  “But  I am  tired  now,  and 
would  like  to  be  laid  in  a drawer,  and  I can  rest  while  you  are  gone.  Close 
my  eyes  please,  and  I will  go  to  sleep.” 

So  Rubena  put  Adelaide  in  a drawer,  and  went  to  ride  in  the  carriage, 
thinking  how  much  better  she  was  than  the  little  girls  walking  on  the  pave- 
ments. 

On  her  return  home  she  asked  her  mamma  to  let  her  go  to  see  Kitty  Jones, 
and  as  soon  as  she  was  seated  she  commenced,  “ Fm  sure  you  haven’t  such  a 
beautiful  doll  as  I.” 

“No,  indeed,”  replied  Kitty,  “my  mamma  cannot  afford  to  buy  any  but 
cheap  dolls,  and  although  I should  like  to  I have  never  seen  one  that  can  talk 
and  walk.” 

“ Come  home  with  me,”  said  Rubena,  “ and  you  shall  see  mine.  She  told 
me  I was  conceited.  I wonder  what  she  will  say  to  you.” 

They  went  to  Rubena’s  home,  and  Rubena  opened  the  drawer,  and  showed 
Kitty  her  beautiful  doll  and  all  its  fine  clothes,  and  said,  “ Kitty,  wouldn’t  you 
like  to  have  such  a doll,  and  how  would  you  like  to  have  a laced  frock  trimmed 
with  cherry  satin  like  this  ? I wore  this  to  my  last  party,  and  it  was  the  prettiest 
in  the  room.” 

Kitty  replied,  “ I am  glad  you  have  all  these  beautiful  things,  but  I don’t 
envy  you  one  bit,  for  I am  as  happy  in  my  plain  clothes  as  you  in  your  expen- 
sive ones.” 

“ I don’t  believe  it,”  said  Rubena. 

Just  then  Adelaide  came  forward,  and  said,  “Rubena,  please  be  quiet;  are 
you  not  ashamed  to  be  so  vain  ? I shall  never  again  say  anything  but  ‘ Papa  ’ 
and  ‘ Mamma,’  now  that  I have  given  you  a lesson,  and  I hope  you  will  improve, 
and  remember  that  what  you  do  and  say  is  of  more  importance  than  what  you 
have.  You,  Kitty,  are  a nice  little  girl,  and  well  deserve  a happy  life.” 

Adelaide  then  laid  down,  and  from  that  day  never  again  moved  unless  she 
was  wound  up. 

(139) 


Sl'ORY  OF  UTFLE  JOE. 


Little  joe’s  mother  died  during  his  babyhood,  and  his  father,  who  was  a 
doctor,  realized  that  the  boy  would  most  likely  be  whatever,  by  God’s 
blessing,  he  chose  to  make  him,  which  he  hoped  ultimately  would  be  a 
whole  man  ; so  he  set  conscientiously  to  work  for  that  result. 

Dr.  Benner  was  sometimes  called  eccentric;  but  those  who  knew  him  con- 
sidered him  more  sagacious  than  peculiar. 

Joe  had  been  trained  to  the  saddle  from  a child;  he  also  knew  how  to  load 
and  discharge  a gun,  to  row  and  manage  a sail-boat,  and  was  a capital  swim- 
mer ; he  also  knew  the  use  of  the  saw  and  axe,  and  many  other  tools. 

One  fine  morning  in  vacation,  several  of  Joe’s  playmates  came  for  him  to 
go  into  the  woods  for  a frolic;  but  Joe  said:  “Can’t;  I must  ride  Black  Harry 
round  the  pasture  till  he  is  tired,  and  stops  racing;  then  I must  ride  him  along 
the  road  as  far  as  the  post-office.” 

“Well,’*  said  Ben,  one  of  the  boys,  “I’m  sorry  for  a fellow  who  can’t  have 
his  freedom  such  a glorious  morning  as  this.  Can’t  you  go  to-morrow,  if  it’s 
pleasant  ? ” 

“ No,  got  to  saw  wood  ; but  I can  do  whatever  I like  all  the  long  afternoons. 
Father  thinks  boys  should  learn  to  do  all  sorts  of  useful  things.” 

“ Well,  it’s  too  bad,”  said  the  boys  ; “ but  we  must  be  off,  or  the  robins  will 
get  the  berries  before  we  get  there.” 

Black  Harry  was  a splendid  young  horse,  raised  on  the  place,  somewhat 
strong-headed,  but  trustworthy,  if  judiciously  handled. 

Joe  received  the  mail,  and  soon  afterwards  stood  watching  his  father  examin- 
ing it.  One  missive  proved  to  be  a circular  of  bicycles. 

Joe  said:  “ Oh,  father,  how  I do  wish  I could  have  a bicycle ! ” 

“You  may  have  one  just  as  soon  as  you  earn  it,”  his  father  replied. 

Joe  thought  that  rather  discouraging,  and  said  that  Ben  Low’s  father  was 
going  to  give  him  a bicycle,  and  that  Ben  had  all  day  to  spend  as  he  liked. 
“And  his  father  gives  him  no  tasks  ? ” asked  the  doctor. 

“Well,”  replied  Joe,  “Ben  did  say  that  he  hid  until  his  father  left  in  the 
morning,  for  fear  he  would  give  him  a task.” 

“ My  son,”  said  Dr.  Benner,  “if  for  any  reason  I neglect  to  give  you  a task, 
and  you  see  anything  you  think  ought  to  be  done,  I wish  to  feel  that  I can 
rely  on  you  to  do  it.” 

There  was  to  be  a convention  of  medical  men  in  the  city,  thirty  miles  dis- 
tant, on  the  third  of  July.  Dr.  Benner  was  to  leave  home  on  the  third,  and 

(140) 


s'i'oKY  ()!•  M'rrij*:  joi:. 


return  on  the  afternoon  of  the  Fourth  of  July;  and  the  next  day  the  doctor 
had  planned  to  take  Black  Harry  to  a cattle-show  and  horse-fair,  and  place 
the  beautiful  animal  on  exhibition  for  the  day. 

He  left  no  tasks  for  Joe,  saying  he  could  pass  the  time  as  he  wished. 

The  boys  planned  a grand  picnic,  and  had  quite  a nice  feast  prepared. 

Joe  ate  his  breakfast  leisurely  the  next  morning,  packed  his  basket,  and 
started  to  meet  the  boys.  He  was  running  across  the  pasture,  when  a loud 
whinnying  caused  him  to  stop.  Black  Harry  came  slowly  up,  and  held  up  one 
hoof,  from  which  the  shoe  was  hanging  nearly  off. 

“Oh,  dear!”  exclaimed  Joe  ; “what  made  you  show  that  to  me  now?  I 
can’t  help  you,  old  boy,  indeed  I can’t.” 

What  could  be  done?  John,  the  doctor’s  man,  had  gone  to  make  a little 
visit,  and  the  only  other  rrian — a farm  hand — could  not  be  trusted  with  Harr}%* 
and  Joe  knew  it  would  be  a great  disappointment  to  his  father  should  any- 
thing prevent  his  taking  his  horse  to  the  fair  the  next  morning. 

Just  then  Ben  Low  and  the  rest  of  the  boys  rushed  along,  baskets  in  hand, 
all  ready  to  start. 

Then  dashed  through  Joe’s  mind  his  father’s  words  the  morning  before. 
There  was  a short  condict.  Then  Joe  said  : “ I can’t  go,  boys.”  So  they,  after 
trying  in  vain  to  persuade  him  to  go,  left  him. 

Joe  remembered  that  his  father  had  said,  that  whoever  went  next  to  the 

(141) 


STORY  OF  LITTLE  JOE. 


blacksmith’s  should  take  the  hatchet  and  have  an  edge  put  on  it.  He  took  it 
with  him,  together  with  a small  lunch,  and  rode  Black  Harry  very  carefully, 
and  at  last  reached  the  blacksmith’s,  where  there  were  many  horses  waiting 
to  be  shod. 

At  four  o’clock  in  the  afternoon  Joe  started  for  home.  One  topic  of  con- 
versation he  had  heard  during  the  day  was  about  the  long  train  which  was  to 
bring  the  doctors  home.  One  man  remarked  that  he  hoped  Ben  Low  would 
keep  his  wits  about  him  in  signalling  and  switching.  Joe  noted  this  with  an 
uneasy  sensation. 

The  switch-tender’s  little  station  was  still  two  miles  further;  but  for  Black 
Harry,  after  standing  still  so  long,  it  was  the  merest  run,  and  in  a short  time 
Joe  came  unexpectedly  on  the  switch-tender  himself,  lying  flat  on  the  ground 
in  a heavy  sleep.  Joe  shouted  and  called,  but  could  not  waken  him.  Hastily 

(142) 


STOKY  OF  LmiJ-:  JOK. 


slippinjT  from  I^lack  Harry’s  hack,  and  securing  him,  ho  shook  Mr.  Low  by 
the  slioiilclcr,  and  asked  him  about  th(i  switch,  but  could  not  get  an  intelligent 
answer,  lie  realized  the  situation,  and  kn(!W  the  train  must  be  stopi^ed,  and 
there  was  not  a minute  to  lose,  b'or  three  minutes  he  thought,  and  then  put 
Black  Harry  to  his  utmost  speed.  A mile  ahead  was  a large  knoll,  and  he 
knew,  if  he  could  only  gain  that,  he  might  rig  uj)  some  kind  of  a signal  and 
warn  them  in  time,  his  father  among  the  rest. 

He  reached  the  spot,  again  fastened  Black  Harry,  and  climbed  the  first  tree 
he  came  to,  grasped  his  hatchet  in  his  hand,  and  chopped  off  a long,  firm 
branch. 

Tearing  off  his  checked  blouse,  he  tied  it  firmly  with  his  handkerchief  to  the 
end  of  the  long,  willowy  pole,  and,  mounting  Black  Harry,  he  waved  his  signal 
as  the  train  came  round  the  curve,  only  a quarter  of  a mile  distant.  In  his 
excitement,  as  the  train  swept  by,  he  shouted  at  the  top  of  his  voice : “ Stop ! 
Oh,  stop  ! For  Heaven’s  sake,  stop,  I say  ! ” Then  he  heard  the  sharp  whistle, 
and  saw  the  brakeman  hastily  twisting  the  metals,  and  raced  after  the  train. 

An  hour  later,  when  the  danger  was  past,  the  grateful  passengers  tried  to 
force  upon  Joe  a generous  gift,  but  his  father  was  not  willing  to  have  him 
accept  it;  but  the  people  would  have  their  way,  and  went  off  leaving  their  gift 
in  Joe’s  hands. 

That  night,  after  telling  his  father  the  events  of  the  day,  Joe  added : “ I sup- 
pose I can  use  some  of  my  present  for  a bicycle,  can’t  I ? ” 

“No,  my  son,”  said  Dr.  Benner,  “the  bank  will  be  the  best  place  for  that; 
but  I shall  buy  you  a bicycle  myself  in  a day  or  two,  because  I think  you  have 
earned  one.  You  lost  your  holiday  sport,  but  saved  your  honor  as  to  trust- 
worthiness.” 

:o: 

Ride  a cock-horse  to  Shrewsbury  cross. 

To  buy  little  Johnnie  a galloping  horse: 

It  trots  behind,  and  it  ambles  before. 

And  Johnny  shall  ride — till  he  can  ride  no  more. 

:o: 

Ride  a cock-horse  to  Banbury  cross. 

To  see  what  Tommy  can  buy ; 

A penny  white  loaf,  and  a penny  white  cake, 

And  a two-penny  apple  pie. 

(143) 


PERONELLA. 


HERE  was  once  upon  a time  a queen  so  old  and  ugly,  so 
bent  down  with  infirmities,  that  she  grew  weary  of  life  unless 
her  youth  might  be  renewed.  A fairy  who  had  been  present 
at  her  birth  came  to  see  her,  and  told  her  that,  if  she  would 
find  a young  girl  willing  to  give  her  youth  and  beauty  for 
the  queen’s  old  age  and  sceptre,  that  she  would  by  a wave 
of  her  wand  fulfil  their  desires.  The  queen  was  delighted, 
and  ordered  a strict  search  made  through  her  dominions  for 
a young  girl  who  was  willing  to  give  her  youth  in  exchange 
for  old  age  and  riches.  It  was  not  long  before  they  found 
several  ; but,  when  they  saw  how  feeble  the  queen  was,  ana 
how  much  pain  she  suffered,  they  preferred  their  own  con- 
dition. 

Afterwards  others  came ; but,  after  staying  a short  time, 
left,  saying,  “ They  would  not  be  so  old  and  disgusting  for  all  the  world.” 

At  length  a beautiful  young  lass  came  from  a neighboring  village,  and 
declared  herself  willing  to  accept  the  crown  in  exchange  for  her  youth.  Her 
name  was  Peronella.  The  queen  proposed  to  divide  her  kingdom  with  her, 
but  Peronella  would  have  nothing  but  the  whole. 

While  the  queen  and  Peronella  were  making  their  agreement  the  fairy 
entered  the  room,  and  in  an  instant  the  skin  of  Peronella  was  covered  with 
wrinkles,  her  hair  turned  gray,  her  teeth  dropped  out,  and  she  became  peevish 
and  ill-natured. 

A numerous  crowd  of  officers  and  courtiers  now  came  and  paid  their  com- 
pliments to  the  new  queen.  A sumptuous  repast  was  set  before  her,  but  she 
could  not  eat ; she  had  no  teeth.  She  then  saw  herself  in  the  looking-glass, 
and  perceives  that  she  is  as  old  and  ugly  as  an  old  grandam  ape. 

In  the  meanwhile  the  real  queen  stood  congratulating  herself  on  her  beau- 
tiful looks,  and  how  lively  she  had  become.  But  she  was  clothed  in  rags  and 
dirt,  and  the  guards  pushed  her  about  with  great  rudeness.  Peronella  at  last 
said  to  her,  “ I see  it  is  distressing  to  you  not  to  be  a queen,  and  it  is  still 
more  so  to  me  to  be  one ; pray  take  your  crown  again,  and  give  me  my  ragged 
petticoat.”  . The  change  was  scarcely  made  when  each  began  to  repent;  but 
the  fairy  condemned  them  to  remain  as  they  were.  The  queen  grew  so  fretful 
and  discontented  that  in  spite  of  twelve  physicians  she  died  two  months  after. 

(144) 


S(K)ii  after  the  fairy  attain  came  to  IN^roiiella,  and  j^avf;  her  the  choice  of 
three  luishaiuls.  d'lie  first  was  old,  disagreeable,  jealous  and  cruel,  but  rich 
and  powerful,  d'he  second  was  amiable,  descended  from  a noble  family,  but 
was  poor,  d'he  third,  like  herself,  was  i)Oor,  and  a shepherd.  Peronella  did 
not  know  which  to  choose,  but  the  fairy  said  to  her,  “What  a silly  ^irl  you 
are  ! If  you  would  be  happy,  you  must  choose  the  shcjdierd.  It  is  a thousand 
times  better  to  be  poor  Peronella  in  a villa^^e  than  a discontented  fine  lady 
at  court.” 

Peronella  took  her  advice,  and  became  a happy  and  contented  woman. 


WHAT  A FAIRY  DID. 

ONE  hot  day  a little  boy  lay ‘sound  asleep  under  an  apple-tree  tnat  was 
full  of  blossoms.  He  had  been  crying,  and  seemed  to  have  troubled 
dreams.  He  had  a rake  in  one  hand  and  the  other  was  thrown  over  his  head. 

He  was  awakened  by  a shower  of  apple-blossoms  which  were  thrown  all 
over  him.  He  looked  up,  and  saw  a fairy,  who  motioned  him  to  a seat  by  her 
side,  and  said,  “ What  troubles  you,  my  boy  ? ” He  replied,  “ I ran  away  from 
home  and  was  lost.  Somebody  took  my  money  from  me,  and  I have  been 
raking  hay  to  earn  some  more  to  get  home  with.” 

“ My  dear  little  boy,”  said  the  fairy,  “ I will  do  all  I can  to  help  you  ; 
here  are  three  little  twigs;  break  one  of  them  when  I am  gone,  and  the 
others  whenever  you  are  in  trouble.”  When  he  looked  up  to  thank  her  she 
was  gone. 

He  broke  the  first  twie,  and  was  deliQfhted  to  find  a nice  suit  of  clothes 
which  he  needed  badly.  He  dressed  himself  in  them,  and  on  breaking  the 
second,  a horse  walked  out  all  saddled,  ready  to  ride.  He  mounted,  and  the 
horse  took  him  to  the  foot  of  a steep  mountain. 

Then  he  broke  the  last  twig,  and  found  he  was  at  his  father’s  door.  He 
jumped  from  the  saddle,  ran  into  the  house,  and  was  caught  in  the  arms  of 
his  father  and  mother. 

-ro: 

Why  is  the  letter  D like  a sailor? — Because  it  follows  the  C. 

, :o: 


When  is  a clock  on  the  stairs  dangerous?  When  it  runs  down. 
10'  (145) 


SUSIE’S  DEAD  DOLL. 


(^USIE  nursed  her  doll  Tiny,  and  pre- 
M tended  to  give  it  medicine.  Her 
sister  Minnie  said,  “ She’s  so  ill,  I’m 
sure  she  will  die  very  soon.” 

“ I’m  sure  she  won’t  die,”  said  Susie. 
“ She  has  taken  twenty  pills,  a dose  of 

castor  oil,  and  ever  so  much  of . I’ve 

forgotten  what  it  was,  but  it  was  some- 
thine  awful.” 

“ Let’s  look  at  her,”  said  Minnie ; 
“ she’s  quite  dead,  and  now  we  will  have 
a funeral,  and  bury  her.” 

“ So  we  will,”  said  Susie. 

So  they  took  a stick  and  dug  a hole 
in  the  garden.  When  it  was  large 
enough  they  put  Tiny  in  a box,  and 
covered  it  with  dirt,  and  piled  leaves  on 
top. 

“ Now  she’s  dead  and  buried,”  said 
Minnie,  “let’s  go  and  think  about  her. 
That’s  the  way  people  always  do  about 
dead  people.”  So  they  sat  down,  and  looked  grave  for  several  minutes,  when 
Susie  said,  “ I’ve  thought  an  hour  and  am  going  to  take  her  up.” 

“No,  you  mustn’t;  she’s  dead  and  we  must  wear  black.  I’m  her  mother 
and  you’re  her  aunt.” 

Susie  commenced  to  cry.  “ I don’t  want  my  dear  dolly  to  be  dead  any 
longer,”  she  said. 

“If  you  are  going  to  cry  I’ll  go  in  the  house,”  said  Minnie. 

Nurse,  having  heard  all  their  talk,  came  down. 

“ Dolly  isn’t  dead,”  said  she  ; “you  mustn’t  bury  her  again.” 

“Why  not?”  said  Susie. 

“ Because  it  makes  her  all  muddy,  and  dollies  don’t  like  to  be  buried,  it 
makes  them  look  badly.” 

“ Then  I won’t  do  it  again,”  said  Susie.  So  they  took  her  up  and  put  her 
to  bed,  to  sleep  off  the  effects  of  her  medicine,  and  prevent  any  cold  being 
taken  from  her  burial.  Susie  and  Minnie  had  a dog  named  Carlo,  which  was 

(146) 


sijsii'/s  doli.. 


alinosl  as  tall  as  thcty  vvcaar.  I Ic  was  very  l(jn(l  <)(  them,  and  was  always 
rc^ady  for  a i^^ame  or  race. 

When  oiKi  of  them  called,  he  would  walk  up  and  look  in  their  faces,  as 
much  as  to  say,  “What  shall  I do?” 

I le  seemed  to  know  what  was  said  to  him,  so  they  told  him  to  stand  still 
while  they  put  d'iny  on  his  back.  I le  stood  cpiite  still,  movinp^  nothing  but 
his  bushy  tail,  which  he  kept  wagging  all  the  time.  Minnie  said  that  was  his 
way  of  showing  he  was  pleased,  he  always  laughed  with  his  tail. 

At  last  they  were  off.  Carlo  carried  the  doll  as  carefully  as  if  she  had  been 
a queen,  and  when  they  had  been  all  round  the  garden  they  gave  Carlo  the 
largest  bone  they  could  find  for  his  supper. 


THE  ORGAN-GRINDER. 


I MET  an  old  couple 

Who  were  with  age  bent ; 

A thrilling  sensation 
Was  to  my  heart  sent. 

The  wife  was  grinding  an  organ, 
And  the  husband  could  not  see ; 
She  was  leading  him  along, 
Attentive  as  she  could  be. 


As  they  begged  among  the  throng 
Along  the  avenue  wide, 

People  were  constantly  giving 
To  the  blind  man  by  her  side. 

But  they  deserved  it  all — 

Yes,  and  even  more  too ; 

I hope  when  you  are  poor 
The  same  be  done  to  you. 


When  is  wood  hard  to  split? — 
When  it  is  knot  (not). 

W HAT  kind  of  robbery  is  not  dan- 
gerous ? — A safe  robbery. 

Why  does  a dressmaker  never  lose 
her  hooks  ? — Because  she  has  an  eye 
to  each  of  them. 

Which  is  the  richest  child  in  the 
world  ? — Rothschild. 


. What  is  the  difference  between  an 
old  dime  and  a new  penny? — Nine 
cents. 

What  is  that  which  the  more  you 
take  from  it,  the  larger  it  grows  ? — A 
hole. 

Why  is  a roguish  lawyer  like  a 
man  who  cannot  sleep? — He  lies  first 
on  one  side,  then  on  the  other,  and  is 
wide  awake  the  whole  time. 


(147) 


BESSIE’S  PARTY. 


Mr.  ANDERSON  was  master  of 
a large  academy  in  a village  in 
Ohio,  but  had  a position  offered  him 
with  a much  larger  salary  in  a city, 
which  he  accepted ; and,  as  there  was 
to  be  an  examination  in  a few  days, 
one  of  the  girls,  whose  father  was 
wealthy,  proposed  giving  him  a pres- 
ent, which  was  quite  costly.  A father 
of  one  of  the  girls  did  not  approve 
of  this,  and  would  hear  nothing  about 
it,  as  he  knew  he  could  not  afford  it. 

Bessie,  the  little  girl,  felt  very  badly, 
and  went  to  her  mamma  for  comfort, 
and  said  that  her  papa  would  never 
let  her  do  anything  she  wanted  to  ; 
that  every  girl  in  school  had  had  a 
party,  and  had  invited  her,  but  she 
had  never  given  any  in  return.  Her 
mother  told  her  it  was  necessity  that 
compelled  her  father  to  do  as  he 
did,  and  he  thought  he  acted  for  the  best.  She  told  Bessie  to  say  nothing  to 
any  one  for  a few  days,  and  she  would  see  what  she  could  do.  Bessie  had 
great  confidence  in  her  mother,  and  knew  she  would  see  the  way  out. 

A few  days  passed,  when  her  mamma  told  her  she  could  invite  all  of  her 
class  to  spend  Wednesday  evening  with  her.  She  said,  “You  know  we  have 
a barrel  of  apples,  a bushel  of  nuts,  and  some  corn  to  pop,  and  with  some 
cake  and  coffee  there  will  be  quite  enough.  If  you  know  any  good  boys,  you 
can  invite  them.” 

Bessie  was  much  pleased,  and,  as  the  girls  had  something  new  to  talk 
about,  the  present  was  forgotten  for  a time.  Bessie  did  not  know  what  to  do 
about  asking  boys,  she  knew  so  few,  but  with  the  help  of  the  other  girls  made 
out  a list  of  agreeable  boys. 

Every  one  invited  came  to  the  party,  and,  as  the  house  was  large  and  old- 
fashioned,  there  was  plenty  of  room  for  dancing,  and  with  her  mother  at  the 
piano,  and  her  father  with  his  violin,  they  had  as  good  music  as  one  could 

(148) 


Hicssii'.’s  visrr  'I’o  'rm-:  i*ai<k. 


wish,  and  (;v(;rythin^''  passcid  off  siicccssfiilly.  y\t  o’clock  tlicir  refresh- 
ments were,  servetd,  and  when  that  was  over,  they  were  standing.  Ik^fore 
commencin^^  anythini^  else,  Bessie’s  father  said  that  he  understood  the  ^^irls 
had  l)een  talking  ol  making’ a present  to  Mr.  Anderson;  hut  he  had  a plan 
which  he  considered  much  better,  and  this  was  a set  (;f  resolutions  exj^ressing 
their  regret  that  he  was  to  leave  them,  and  wishes  for  his  [prosperity  in  the 
future.  This  would  cost  only  a small  amount,  and  he  thought  Mr.  Anderson 
would  be  more  [pleased  than  with  a costly  gift.  So  he  brought  out  a sheet  of 
bristol-board,  beautifully  and  appropriately  engrossed,  d'he  children  were 
delighted,  and  signed  their  names  in  their  very  best  writing. 

When  this  was  over  the  children,  not  feeling  above  a romp,  had  a game  of 
blindman’s-buff,  and  went  home  very  happy. 

Mr.  Anderson,  when  his  present  was  given  him,  said  that  nothing  could 
have  pleased  him  better,  and  he  accepted  it  with  the  greatest  pleasure  and 
gratification. 

:o: 

Why  was  St.  Paul  like  a horse? — Because  he  loved  Timothy. 

Why  is  a crow'  a brave  bird  ? — Because  he  never  show's  the  white  feather. 

:o: 

Why  had  a man  better  lose  his  arm  than  a leg? — Because,  losing  his  leg, 
he  loses  something  “ to  boot.” 

:o: 

Why  is  life  the  riddle  of  all  riddles? — Because  w'e  must  all  give  it  up. 

:o: 

What  did  Adam  first  plant  in  the  Garden  of  Eden  ? — His  foot. 

:o: 

Why  is  a stick  of  candy  like  a race-horse  ? — Because  the  more  you  lick  it, 
the.  faster  it  goes. 

:o: 

What  is  the  difference  between  an  old  tramp  and  a feather  bed  ?— One  is 
hard  up,  and  the  other  is  soft  down. 


(149) 


rHE  SLEDGE.— FOR  VERY  LITTLE  PEOPLE. 


TT  was  only  the  beginning  of  December,  and  yet  there  had  been  such  a fall 
^ of  snow  as  had  seldom  been  seen  in  the  country  before.  The  world  was 
white  for  miles  and  miles  ; and  the  snow  lay  so  deep  that  you  could  not  tell 
where  the  roads  began  and  where  the  footpaths  left  off,  nor  where  the  ditches 
lay.  And  the  frost  was  so  sharp,  and  lasted  so  long,  that  the  snow  was  hard 
and  fast,  and  the  icicles  hung  in  long  bright  strings  from  the  trees,  and  above 
the  doors  of  the  houses,  and  outside  the  windows. 

Three  children  stood  outside  the  principal  door  of  a large  country-house 
and  picked  off  the  icicles  as  they  hung  from  the  porch.  Two  boys  and  a girl 
were  these,  between  the  ages  of  seven  and  ten.  Indeed,  it  was  Bertha,  the 
little  girl’s  birthday.  She  was  seven  years  old  this  very  day,  and  was  now 
talking  over  her  birthday  presents  with  Ted  and  Rob,  her  two  brothers. 

“ Mother  gave  me  s2tcJi  a lovely  doll ! ” cried  the  child  in  glee  ; “ and  father 
gave  me  a work-box,  all  fitted  up  with  needles,  and  cotton,  and  buttons,  and 
tape,  and — ” 

“Oh,  never  mind  the  rest!”  cried  Ted.  “Except,  if  you  have  any  buttons 
in  your  box,  I shall  expect  you  to  sew  all  mine  on.” 

“Yes,”  said  little  Rob,  “and  all  the  holes  in  my  knees,  too.” 

“I  suppose  you  mean  In  your  stockings,”  said  a voice  just  behind  them, 
which  belonged  to  their  mother.  “Come  In  now,  children,  at  once,”  she  went 
on  ; “ it  is  much  too  cold  for  you  to  be  standing  out  there.” 

The  children  turned  back  into  the  hall,  and  when  the  door  wa*s  shut,  their 
mother  said : 

“ Bertha,  darling,  here  is  another  present  for  you,  that  the  gardener  has 
made  you,  and  just  brought  up  to  the  house.” 

Bertha  looked  to  the  other  end  of  the  hall,  and  there  discovered  Payne,  the 
gardener,  standing  with  a beautiful  sledge  In  his  hand.  It  was  painted  sky- 
blue,  picked  out  with  black  and  red  (that  Is,  with  black  and  red  lines  round  it). 

“I  saw  the  frost  was  going  to  last,  missee,”  said  he,  turning  red,  “and  I 
know’d  as  your  birthday  was  coming  on,  so  I made  bold  to  fashion  this  for 
you  ; and  I hope  as  you’ll  like  it.” 

“ Oh,  thank  you,  Payne  I ” cried  little  Bertha.  “ Oh,  mother ! when  may  I 
use  it  ? May  I go  out  now  ? ” 

“What  fun  ! ” cried  Ted  and  Rob  together. 

“ Run  along  and  put  on  your  things,  and  we  will  give  you  a famous  ride,” 
said  good-natured  Ted.  “ May  we,  mother?  ” he  added. 

(150) 


THE  TOBOGGAN  SLIDE. 


(151) 


THE  SLEDGE FOR  VERY  LITTLE  PEOPLE. 


“Yes;  but  you  must  be  very  careful,”  said  mamma,  laughing-. 

So  Bertha  put  on  her  hat  and  jacket,  and  her  warm  fur  cape,  and  seated 
herself  in  her  sledge,  while  Ted  and  Rob  harnessed  themselves  by  a beautiful 
red  silk  cord  to  the  sledge,  and  started  off  at  a quick  trot.  Down  the  drive 
they  went,  and  out  through  the  gate,  and  then  away  they  ran  down  the  road. 
Never  was  lady  drawn  by  more  fiery  steeds  ! They  pranced  and  jumped,  and 
went  from  side  to  side  of  the  road,  until  at  last  they  went  so  much  to  one  side 
that,  forgetting  how  treacherous  the  white,  smooth-looking  snow  was,  they 
tumbled  the  sledge  into  a ditch.  The  ditch  was  so  filled  with  snow  that  the 
upset  was  not  a very  bad  one;  and  the  horses  being  docile  enough  to  be  caught 
again,  and  being  good  enough  to  harness  themselves,  the  party  started  off 
again  as  merrily  as  if  nothing  had  happened. 

That  sledge  of  Bertha’s  was  a source  of  unceasing  pleasure  to  her  and  her 
brothers  all  through  the  winter.  Many  and  many  a delightful  drive  did  she 
have  in  it.  And  the  following  winter  it  came  into  use  again.  It  was  a sad 
day  when  she  found  it  too  small. 

:o: ^ 


Ten  little  Injuns  standing  in  a line — 

One  went  home,  and  then  there  were  nine. 

Nine  little  Injuns  swinging  on  a gate — 

One  tumbled  off,  and  then  there  were  eight. 

Eight  little  Injuns  never  heard  of  heaven — 

One  kicked  the  bucket,  and  then  there  were  seven. 
Seven  little  Injuns  cutting  up  tricks — 

One  went  to  bed,  and  then  there  were  six. 

Six  little  Injuns  kicking  all  alive — 

One  broke  his  neck,  and  then  there  were  five. 

Five  little  Injuns  on  a cellar  door— 

One  tumbled  off,  and  then  there  were  four. 

Four  little  Injuns  out  on  a spree — 

One  got  drunk,  and  then  there  were  three. 

Three  little  Injuns  out  in  a canoe — 

One  fell  overboard,  and  then  there  were  two. 

Two  little  Injuns  fooling  with  a gun — 

One  shot  the  other,  and  then  there  was  one. 

One  little  Injun  living  all  alone — 

He  got  married,  and  then  there  was  none ! 

(152) 


THE  LITTLE  TEASE. 


(153) 


THE  THREE  WISHES. 


ONCE  there  was  a man,  not  very  rich,  who  had  a pretty  woman  for  a wife. 

One  winter  evening  they  sat  by  the  fire  talking  of  the  happiness  of  their 
neighbors,  who  were  richer  than  they.  The  wife  said : “ If  1 could  have  what 
I wish,  I would  be  happier  than  all  of  them.”  “ So  should  I,”  said  the  husband. 
“ I wish  there  were  fairies  here,  and  that  one  of  them  would  grant  me  what 
I asked.”  At  this  instant  a beautiful  lady  came  into  the  room,  saying,  ‘T  am 
a fairy,  and  will  grant  you  three  wishes,  but  not  one  more.” 

The  fairy  disappeared,  and  the  man  and  his  wife  discussed  what  they  should 
wish  for.  At  the  same  time  the  wife  took  the  tongs  to  mend  the  fire,  and 
seeing  there  were  a great  many  coals  thoroughly  lighted,  said,  without  thinking, 


“ Here’s  a nice  fire ; I wish  we  had  a yard  of  black  pudding  for  supper ; we 
could  dress  it  easily.”  She  had  hardly  said  this,  when  down  the  chimney 
came  tumbling  a yard  of  black  pudding.  “ Oh  ! you  silly  woman,”  said  her 
husband;  “ here’s  a fine  wish.  Now  we  have  only  two  left.  I am  so  vexed 
that  I wish  the  black  pudding  fast  to  the  tip  of  your  nose.”  The  man  soon 
saw  that  he  had  made  a sillier  wish  than  his  wife  ; for,  at  this  second  wish, 
up  starts  the  black  pudding  and  sticks  so  fast  to  the  tip  of  his  wife’s  nose  that 
she  could  not  get  it  off.  “ Wretch  that  I am  ! ” cried  she.  “ You  are  a wicked 
man  for  wishing  the  pudding  fast  to  my  nose.”  “ My  dear,”  said  the  husband, 
“I  did  not  think  of  it;  but  what  shall  we  do  ? I am  about  wishing  for  vast 
riches,  and  propose  to  make  a golden  case  to  hide  the  pudding.”  “ No,”  said 

(154) 


'ini':  'riiki'j':  \visiii:s. 


tlicwifc;  “I  should  kill  inyscH  if  I had  to  livo  with  this  puddin;^  dan^linj:^  at  my 
noso.  Wc  have  still  one  more  wish  to  mak(! ; leave*  it  to  me,  or  I shall  throw 
myself  out  of  the  window.”  1 ler  hushand  called  out,  “ 1 lold,  my  dear  wife:;  I 
will  oive:  ye)u  leave  te)  wish  what  you  will.”  “Well,”  saiel  the  wife:,  “I  wish 
this  puddiii^'  we)ulel  elrop  e)ff.”  At  this  the  pueldin^  dro[)peel  off,  and  the  wife: 
said:  “'The  fairy  was  rioht : we  shoulel  have  been  more  unhap[jy  with  riches 
than  we  are  without.  Let  us  eat  our  puddinj^,  since  that  is  all  that  is  left  of 
our  wishes.” 

d'hc  husbaiul  thought  she  was  right,  and  they  supped  merrily,  and  gave 
themselves  no  further  trouble. 

:o: 


Little  Mary  had  a lamb, 

Its  fleece  was  snowy  white, 

That  followed  her  around  all  day, 

And  slept  by  her  at  night. 

One  day  it  went  with  her  to  school ; 

They  tried  to  put  it  out. 

Which  made  the  little  girls  all  laugh — 
The  boys  all  raised  a shout. 

The  teacher  ran  till  out  of  breath, 
And  then  could  run  no  more ; 
While  desks  and  benches  round  him 
lay 

Upset  upon  the  floor. 

And  when  he  could  not  catch  the  lamb. 
He  called  upon  the  boys. 

Who  chased  it  all  around  the  room. 
And  made  a dreadful  noise. 


And  still  it  ran  around  the  room, 

And  did  not  seem  to  tire. 

Until  at  last  the  stove  upset. 

And  set  the  house  on  fire. 

The  old  bells  in  the  steeple  rang — 
There  were  just  five  in  all — 

And  to  the  school-house  all  aflame 
The  citizens  did  call. 

And  last  of  all  the  firemen  came 
And  made  a dreadful  noise  ; 

They  quenched  the  fire,  and  saved  the 
girls, 

And  nearly  all  the  boys. 

When  Mary  missed  her  little  lamb, 
She  raised  a dreadful  wail ; 

Just  then  a fireman  pulled  it  out. 

And  saved  it  by  the  tail. 


There  is  an  object  in  our  town 
Which  very  slowly  moves  around ; 

It’s  neither  white,  nor  blue,  nor  black. 
And  carries  its  house  upon  its  back. 

(A  snail.) 


Your  initials  begin  with  an  A, 

Y ou’ve  an  A at  the  end  of  your  name, 
The  whole  of  your  name  is  an  A, 

And  it’s  backward  and  forward  the 
same.  (Anna.) 


(155) 


T ITTLE  EDDIE  was  playing  at  the  window,  when  all  at  once  he  looked 
I — ^ very  much  puzzled,  and  turning  to  his  mother,  who  sat  beside  him,  said: 
^ “ Oh,  Mamma,  I did  not  know  that  there  was  a hollow  in  our  backyard ! ” 

“Are  you  quite  sure  that  there  is  one  there,  Eddie?”  asked  his  mother. 
“I  think  you  must  have  made  a mistake.” 

“Yes,  there  is  one  there,”  said  Eddie;  “and  a big  crooked  tree,  too.  I can 
see  them  just  as  plain  as  can  be.  Come  and  see  for  yourself.  Mamma.” 

His  mother  went  to  the  window  and  looked  out,  and,  sure  enough,  there 
were  the  hollow  and  the  crooked  tree.  Eddie  greatly  wondered  why  he  had 
never  seen  these  before.  His  mother  told  him  to  look  through  another  pane 
and  see  how  things  appeared.  He  did  so,  but  could  see  no  hollow,  or  crooked 
tree  either.  The  yard  was  level  and  the  trees  all  straight. 

His  mother  explained  matters  to  him  just  the  best  she  could.  She  told 
him  that  there  were  wrinkles  and  flaws  in  the  pane  he  looked  through  at  first, 
and  these  made  the  objects  in  the  yard  look  crooked.  She  said: 

“There  are  some  little  boys  and  girls  who  have  crooked  eyes.  I don’t 
mean  that  they  are  cross-eyed,  but  that  they  are  cross  and  hateful ; and  this 
makes  them  think  that  everybody  else  is  out  of  sorts.  At  other  times  they 
are  pleasant  and  happy,  and  then  they  think  that  everybody  is  pleasant  and 
happy,  too.  Now,  Eddie,  if  you  want  everybody  to  appear  ugly,  be  hateful 
and  cross  yourself  If  you  want  others  to  appear  to  look  through  smiling  eyes, 
look  through  smiling  eyes  yourself ; and,  if  you  want  others  to  be  kind  to  you, 
you  must  be  kind  to  them.  ‘ Do  to  others  as  you  would  have  others  do  to  you.’  ” 

(156) 


TWK  i)isoHr:i)ii^:NT  little  giri 


Little  BKRTIE  came  home  from 
school  one  afternoon,  and  said  to  her 
mother,  “ Mamma,  I do  think  we  ought 
to  have  a picture  of  our  little  Charlie;  he 
is  so  fat,  and  would  look  so  pretty.”  But 
her  mother  told  her  that  she  was  afraid  of 
his  getting  cold,  and  she  had  better  wait 
until  milder  weather.  A few  days  passed, 
and  Mrs.  Carleton  thought  Bertie  had 
forgotten  all  about  it,  but  one  day  as  she 
was  coming  from  school,  she  saw  some 
pictures  of  babies  with  bare  necks  and 
arms,  and  determined  she  would  take 
some  money  she  had  of  her  own,  and  not 
tell  her  mother  anything  about  it.  One 
pleasant  afternoon,  she  asked  her  mother 
if  she  might  take  little  Charlie  out  in  his 
carriage.  His  mother  got  him  ready,  and 
she  went  as  fast  as  she  could  to  the  pho- 
tographers, and  took  off  his  coat  and  cap, 
and  thought  how  cunning  he  would  look  with  his  dress  off ; and,  slipping  it  off, 
the  picture  was  taken  in  five  minutes;  but  when  she  dressed  him  he  was 
shivering  with  cold,  and  sneezed  two  or  three  times.  After  she  had  gone  to 
bed  that  niMit  she  heard  her  mother  in  her  room,  and  asked  her  what  the 
matter  was.  She  told  her  that  Charlie  seemed  to  be  croupy,  and  she  was 
getting  some  medicine.  Next  morning  he  was  in  bed  when  Bertie  went  to 
school,  and  when  she  came  home,  she  found  he  was  much  worse,  and  they  had 
sent  for  the  doctor.  Bertie  cried  herself  to  sleep  that  night,  and  the  next 
morninor  confessed  to  her  mother  what  she  had  done.  When  she  came  home 

o 

from  school  that  night,  she  found  Charlie  much  better,  and  in  a few  days  he  was 
entirely  well.  In  about  a week  Bertie  stopped  for  the  pictures,  and  drew  them 
out  of  her  pocket  and  showed  them  to  her  mother.  They  were  very  pretty, 
but  the  charm  was  gone ; and  her  mother  put  them  away  out  of  sight  until 
she  should  have  partially  forgotten  her  disobedience. 

:0: 


At  what  season  did  Eve  eat  the  apple  ? — Early  in  the  fall. 

(157) 


THE  PET  LAMB. 


(158) 


THE  FAITHFUL  SHEPHERD  BOY. 


ERHARDT  was  a German  shepherd  boy,  and  a noble 
fellow  he  was,  too,  although  he  was  very  poor. 

One  day  while  he  was  watching  his  flock,  which  was 
feeding  in  the  valley  on  the  borders  of  a forest,  a traveller 
came  out  of  the  forest  and  asked: 

“ How  far  is  it  to  the  nearest  village?  ” 

“Six  miles,  sir,”  replied  the  boy ; “ but  the  road  is  only 
a sheep-track,  and  very  easily  missed.” 

The  traveller  glanced  at  the  crooked  track  and  said, 
“ My  lad,  I am  hungry,  tired,  and  thirsty.  I have  lost  my 
companions  and  missed  my  way.  Leave  your  sheep  and  show  me  the  road: 
I will  pay  you  well.”  “ I cannot  leave  my  sheep,  sir,”  rejoined  Gerhardt.  “ They 
would  stray  into  the  forest  and  be  eaten  by  wolves,  or  stolen  by  robbers.” 

“Well,  what  of  that?  ” queried  the  traveller.  “They  are  not  your  sheep. 
The  loss  of  one  or  more  would  not  be  much  to  your  master,  and  I’ll  give  you 
more  money  than  you  have  earned  in  a whole  year.”  “ I cannot  go,  sir, 
rejoined  Gerhardt  very  firmly.  “ My  master  pays  me  for  my  time,  and  he  trusts 
me  with  his  sheep.  If  I were  to  sell  my  time,  which  does  not  belong  to  me, 
and  the  sheep  should  get  lost,  it  would  be  the  same  as  if  I stole  them. 

“Well,”  said  the  traveller,  “will  you  trust  your  sheep  with  me  while  you  go 
to  the  village  and  get  some  food  and  drink,  and  a guide  ? I will  take  good 
care  of  them  for  you.”  The  boy  shook  his  head.  “The  sheep,  he  said,  do 
not  know  your  voice,  and ” Gerhardt  stopped  speaking. 

“And  what?  Can’t  you  trust  me?  Do  I look  like  a dishonest  man? 
asked  the  traveller,  angrily.  “ Sir,”  said  the  boy,  “ you  tried  to  make  me  false 
to  my  trust,  and  wanted  me  to  break  my  word  to  my  master.  How  do  I know 
you  would  keep  your  word  to  me  ? ” 

The  traveller  laughed,  for  he  felt  that  the  boy  had  fairly  conquered  him. 

Gerhardt  now  offered  the  contents  of  his  scrip  to  the  hungry  man,  who, 
coarse  as  it  was,  ate  it  greedily.  Presently  his  attendants  came  up,  and  then 
Gerhardt,  to  his  surprise,  found  that  the  traveller  was  the  grand  duke,  who 
owned  all  the  country  around.  The  duke  was  so  pleased  at  the  boy  s honesty 
that  he  sent  for  him  shortly  after  and  had  him  educated.  In  after  years  Ger- 
hardt became  a very  rich  and  powerful  man,  but  he  remained  honest  and  true 
to  his  dying  day. 


(159) 


THE  FROST. 


''  I "HE  Frost  looked  forth  one  still,  clear  night, 

And  whispered,  “Now  I shall  be  out  of  sight; 

So  through  the  valley  and  over  the  height 
In  silence  I’ll  take  my  way. 

I will  not  go  like  that  blustering  train. 

The  wind  and  the  snow,  the  hail  and  the  rain, 

Who  make  so  much  bustle  and  noise  in  vain — 

But  I’ll  be  as  busy  as  they.” 

Then  he  flew  to  the  mountain  and  powdered  its  crest ; 

^ He  lit  on  the  trees,  and  their  boughs  he  dressed 

In  diamond  beads ; and  over  the  breast 

Of  the  quivering  lake  he  spread 

A coat  of  mail,  that  it  need  not  fear 

The  downward  point  of  many  a spear 

That  he  hung  on  its  margin,  far  and  near, 

Where  a rock  could  reach  its  head. 

He  went  to  the  windows  of  those  who  slept. 

And  over  each  pane  like  a fairy  crept; 

Wherever  he  breathed,  wherever  he  stept, 

(160) 


TIIK  IKOSr. 


Hy  tlu;  light  of  tlu;  moon  wore  soon 
Most  hcnnlifnl  tilings:  thoro  wore  flowors  and  troos ; 
There  wer(i  bevies  of  birds  and  swarms  ot  boos; 
There  were  cities  with  temples  and  towers;  and  these 
All  pictured  in  silver  sheen. 

Hut  he  did  one  thing  that  was  hardly  fair — 


He  peeped  in  the  cupboard,  and  finding  there 
That  all  had  forgotten  for  him  to  prepare — 

“ Now,  just  to  set  them  a-thinking 
I’ll  bite  this  basket  of  fruit,”  said  he — 

“This  costly  pitcher  I’ll  burst  in  three. 

And  the  glass  of  water  they’ve  left  for  me 
Shall  ‘tchick,’  to  tell  them  I’m  drinking.” 


Friday  night’s  dream  on  the  Saturday  told. 

Is  sure  to  come  true,  be  it  never  so  old. 

(161) 


11 


ZqdTObaTliftf) 


m 


HEN  the  pools  with  ice  are  boundT) 
When  the  snow  is  on  the  ground.V 
'Then  it  is  that  we  delight 
[in  a merry  snowball  fight. 


Fast  and  free  the  snowballs  fly,', 
To  and  fro  we  gaily  hie, 
paring  naught  if  balls  of  snow 
Ohance  to  fall  on  us  or  no,, 


(162) 


ALADDIN,  OR  'I'lIL  W0NDI':RI'(JI.  LAMP. 


I.  AD  DIN  was  tlu;  son  of  a very  j)()or  tailor  in  China,  who  took  him  into 


liis  sho[)  to  k^arn  tlic  trade;,  hut  Aladdin  lov(;d  jday  more;  than  work, 
which  lu;  lu^j^hxtcd  lor  tlu;  company  of  idle  l)oys. 

llis  father  dyini;  when  he  was  ([iiite  yoim^,  he  S[)ent  his  whole  time  in  the 
streets,  and  his  mother  was  compelled  to  si)in  cotton  night  and  day  to  earn 
the  necessaries  for  their  sii[)[)ort.  I>ut  she  was  willing  to  do  this,  for  she 
loved  her  son,  and  promised  herself  that  when  he  was  older  he  would  become 
an  industrious  man  and  care  for  her. 

One  day,  as  Aladdin  was  playing  with  a troop  of  vagabonds,  a stranger 
passing  stopped  to  observe  him.  The  stranger  was  a famous  African  magi- 
cian who  needed  an  ignorant  person  to  assist  him,  and  thought  Aladdin  was 
just  the  right  one.  He  inquired  his  name  and  character,  and  calling  him 
said:  “My  lad,  art  thou  not  the  son  of  Mustapha,  the  tailor?” 

“Yes,  sir,”  said  Aladdin,  “but  my  father  has  been  dead  many  years.” 

“ Alas  ! ” said  the  stranger,  “ how  sad  ! I am  your  father’s  brother,  and  have 
been  many  years  in  foreign  countries,  and  now,  when  I expected  to  be  happy 
at  home,  I find  him  dead.” 

Aladdin,  who  had  never  heard  of  any  uncle,  stood  like  one  stupefied,  till  his 
pretended  uncle  gave  him  two  pieces  of  gold,  telling  him  to  have  his  mother 
get  supper,  as  he  was  going  to  visit  her.  His  mother  was  as  surprised  as  he 
had  been,  as  she  had  only  heard  of  one  brother,  who  was  also  a tailor,  and 
had  died  before  Aladdin  was  born.  However,  she  cooked  a nice  supper,  and 
when  the  magician  came,  he  was  followed  by  a porter  bringing  all  kinds  of 
fruits  and  sweetmeats. 

He  saluted  his  dear  sister-in-law,  as  he  called  her,  and  they  sat  down  to 
supper;  after  which  the  magician  said:  “ My  dear  sister,  I am  grieved  to  see 
so  much  poverty.  I hope  my  nephew  does  his  duty  to  you.  He  is  old  enough 
to  get  a great  many  comforts.” 

Aladdin  hung  his  head  in  shame.  His  mother  replied:  “Indeed,  it  almost 
breaks  my  heart,  but  Aladdin,  though  fifteen  years  old,  does  nothing  but  play, 
and  all  I can  earn  is  hardly  enough  to  get  bread.  If  I should  die,  I know  not 
what  would  become  of  him.” 

She  burst  into  tears,  and  the  magician  said  to  Aladdin  : “ I am  pained  to  hear 
this.  You  must  think  of  getting  your  own  living.  How  would  you  like  to 
keep  a shop  ? ” Aladdin  was  much  pleased,  for  he  thought  that  would  not 
be  very,  hard  work. 


(163) 


BEAUTIFUL  GARDENS. 

The  next  mornincr  the  maorician  went  out  with  Aladdin  and  fitted  him  out 
with  a nice  suit.  Then  they  walked  through  the  town,  and  passed  through 
some  beautiful  gardens  and  meadows,  the  magician  telling  interesting  stories, 
until  they  came  to  the  entrance  of  a narrow  valley,  bounded  on  all  sides  by 
high  mountains. 

“ Dear  uncle,”  said  Aladdin,  “where  are  we  eoine  now  ? We  have  left  all 
the  pretty  gardens  behind  us  a long  way;  pray  let  us  hurry  away  from  this 
frightful  place.” 

“No!  No!”  said  the  magician  ; “ not  at  present.  I will  show  you  more 
wonderful  things  than  you  have  ever  seen.” 

(164) 


ai  akdin;  ok,  'iiii-;  wondijm-i  l i.ami'. 


Aladdin  followed  his  iinele  into  the  valh:y,  until  they  had  lost  all  view  of 
llu!  country  behind  them.  Snddeidy  the  magician  stopped,  ancl  roii;^hly  com- 
manded Aladdin  to  e^ather  some  loose;  sticks  for  a fire.  VVlmn  lu:  had  dr)ne 
so,  the  mai^ician  set  thean  on  lire.  Presently  the;  i)laze  rose  hi;^h  ; the  ma;'!- 
cian  thr(;w  some*  jxnvdca*  into  the;  fire;,  and  pronounced  some  strange;  we)rels, 
which  Aladdin  could  not  imdcmstand.  d'luty  we*re  instantly  surrounderel  by  a 
thick  smok(‘,  the  mountain  burst  and  exposed  a broad  stone  with  a lar^e  brass 
rine^  fastened  in  the  centre. 

Aladdin  was  so  frightened  that  he  started  to  run,  but  the  magician  gave 
him  such  a box  on  the  ear  that  he  knocked  him  down.  Aladdin  got  up  and 
said:  “Why  do  you  use  me  so  cruelly,  uncle?” 

“ My  child,”  said  the  magician,  “ I did  not  mean  to  hurt  you,  but  you  must 
not  run  away;  I brought  you  here  to  do  a service  for  you.  Under  this  stone 
are  treasures  that  will  make  you  richer  than  any  king  on  earth,  and  I alone 
know  how  to  make  you  master.” 

Aladdin  forgot  the  box  on  the  ear,  and  promised  to  do  whatever  he  was 
told. 

“Come,”  said  the  magician,  “take  hold  of  that  brass  ring  and  lift  up  the 
stone.” 

When  the  stone  was  lifted,  there  appeared  a hollow  cave  and  a narrow 
flight  of  steps.  “Go  down,  child,”  said  the  magician,  “into  that  cavern.  At 
the  bottom  of  these  steps  you  will  find  three  great  halls  filled  with  gold  and 
silver.  If  you  touch  anything,  you  will  meet  with  instant  death.  At  the  end 
of  the  third  hall  you  will  see  a fine  garden  ; cross  it  by  a path  which  will 
bring  you  on  a terrace,  where  you  will  see  a lighted  lamp  in  a niche.  Take 
the  lamp  down  and  put  out  the  light;  and  when  you  have  thrown  away  the 
wick  and  poured  out  the  oil,  put  the  lamp  in  your  bosom  and  bring  it  to  me.” 

Saying  this,  the  magician  drew  a ring  off  his  finger  and,  putting  it  on  Alad- 
din’s, tolddiim  that  if  he  obeyed  him  nothing  could  harm  him.  “ Go  down 
boldly,  my  son,”  he  said,  “and  we  both  shall  be  rich  and  happy  the  rest  of  our 
lives.” 

Aladdin  went  down  the  steps,  and  found  the  three  halls  as  the  magician  had  told 
him.  He  went  through  these,  crossed  the  garden,  took  down  the  lamp,  threw 
out  the  wick  and  the  oil,  and  put  the  lamp  in  his  bosom.  As  he  came  down 
from  the  terrace,  he  saw,  as  he  thought,  the  branches  of  the  trees  loaded  with 
beautiful  pieces  of  glass  of  all  colors,  and  could  not  help  filling  his  pockets. 

The  magician  was  waiting  very  impatiently  for  him. 

“ Pray,  uncle,”  said  Aladdin,  “give  me  your  hand  to  help  me  out.” 

(165) 


ALADDIN  ; OK,  THE  WONDERFUL  LAM  I'. 


“Give  me  the  lamp  first,”  said  the  magician. 

“I  cannot,  dear  uncle,  until  I am  out,”  replied  Aladdin. 

“ Wretch,  deliver  it  this  instant,”  roared  the  magician.  His  eyes  flashed 
fire  and,  stretching  out  his  arm  to  strike  Aladdin,  some  powder  he  held  dropped 
into  the  fire,  the  rock  shook,  the  stone  moved  to  its  place,  and  Aladdin  was 
buried  alive  in  the  cavern.  He  cried  and  wrung  his  hands;  his  cries  could 
not  be  heard,  and  he  was  left  to  die. 

Aladdin  remained  without  food  two  days,  and  on  the  third,  he  chanced  to 
press  the  ring  on  his  finger,  when  an  enormous  geni  rose  out  of  the  earth 
and  said : “ I am  ready  to  obey  thy  commands,  I and  the  other  slaves  of  that 
ring.” 

Aladdin,  trembling,  said : “ I pray  thee,  deliver  me  from  this  place.” 

He  had  no  sooner  spoken  than  the  earth  opened,  and  he  was  on  the 
very  spot  where  the  magician  had  brought  him.  He  hurried  home,  and 
when  he  reached  there  fainted  away  on  the  step  of  the  door. 

When  he  had  recovered,  and  his  mother  had  embraced  him,  he  told  her  all 
that  had  happened,  and  then  begged  her  to  bring  him  some  food,  as  he  was 
almost  starved.  But  she  had  neither  food  nor  money,  for  she  had  spent  her 
time  in  looking  for  him. 

“Well,  mother,”  said  Aladdin,  “ never  mind.  Dry  your  tears,  and  hand  me 
the  lamp  I put  on  the  shelf  and  I will  go  and  sell  it.” 

The  old  woman  thought  it  would  bring  more  if  it  were  cleaner,  and  began 
to  rub  it  with  sand.  Instantly  a huge  geni  stood  before  her  and  said : “ I am 
ready  to  obey  thy  commands,  I and  the  other  slaves  of  that  lamp.” 

The  woman  fainted  away,  but  Aladdin,  who  was  less  frightened,  said  : 
“Bring  me  something  to  eat;  I am  hungry.” 

The  geni  disappeared,  but  soon  returned  with  twelve  large  plates  of  silver, 
full  of  the  nicest  meats,  six  white  loaves,  two  bottles  of  wine  and  two  drinking 
cups,  and,  after  spreading  them  on  the  table,  vanished. 

Aladdin  sprinkled  water  on  his  mother,  and  begged  her  to  rise  and  eat  of 
the  food.  They  made  a hearty  meal,  and  set  aside  enough  to  last  two  days 
more.  ■ 

The  next  morning  Aladdin  sold  one  of  the  silver  plates  to  a Jew  to 
purchase  a few  necessaries  that  were  wanting.  He  then  went  among  the 
merchants  and  shopkeepers,  and  improved  himself  by  their  discourse. 

One  day,  while  Aladdin  was  walking  through  the  city,  he  heard  a proclama- 
tion commanding  all  the  people  to  retire  into  their  houses,  as  the  beautiful 
princess  Balrondom,  whom  no  one  must  look  upon,  was  coming  to  the  public 

(lor.) 


ALADDIN;  OK,  '1111':  WON  D 1 . K I- 1;  L l.AMI’. 


IkuIis.  Al.'uKlin  did  not  know  whom  to  ;^^o,  hiit  ran  into  a lar^^o  liall  ancl  hid 
behind  a curtain.  It  hapixmcd  that  this  hall  was  the  entrance  to  the  baths, 
and  as  soon  as  tin*  j)rin('(LSs  j)assed  the  ;^ate,  she  pulled  off  her  vail,  which 
perinitt(‘d  Aladdin  to  S(;e  her.  I le  was  so  impressed  with  her  bf^anty,  that  he 
could  think  of  nothiiiL;-  (dse.  At  length  h(!  said  : “ Motlu;r,  1 love  the  Princess 
Halrondom,  and  )'oii  must  (hmiand  her  lor  mci  in  marriage  to  the  sultan.” 

'I'he  old  woman  thought  her  son  was  mad,  and  bade  him  remftmber  that  he 
was  th(!  son  of  a tailor. 

“ Mother,”  said  Aladdin,  “ I am  not  as  poor  as  you  imagine.  I have  learned 
the  value  of  those  things  I used  to  call  glass;  it  is  with  them  1 intend  to  buy 
the  good-will  of  the  sultan.” 

Aladdin’s  mother  laughed,  and  refused  to  have  anything  to  do  with  such 
foolishness. 

Aladdin  pined  almost  to  death,  and  his  mother  promised  she  would  go  to 
the  sultan  if  it  would  restore  him  to  health.  This  so  pleased  Aladdin,  that 
he  filled  a large  china  dish  with  his  finest  jewels,  which  he  tied  up  in  two 
napkins.  The  old  woman  set  out  trembling  for  the  sultan’s  palace.  She 
placed  herself  opposite  the  throne,  and  when  the  court  was  nearly  empty  she 
was  bidden  to  approach.  She  fell  on  her  knees  and  begged  the  sultan’s 
pardon,  and  told  the  story  of  her  son  fajling  in  love  with  the  princess. 

The  sultan  smiled,  and  asked  what  she  had  in  her  napkin.  When  the  dish 
was  uncovered  the  sultan  stared  with  surprise,  having  never  seen  jewels  of 
such  size  and  lustre. 

“Your  son,”  said  he,  “can  be  no  ordinary  person.  Bring  him  here,  and  if 
he  realizes  my  ideas  I will  bestow  on  him  the  hand  of  my  daughter.” 

Aladdin’s  mother  went  home  and  told  her  son  all  that  had  passed,  which 
pleased  him  greatly. 

Aladdin  summoned  the  geni,  who  transported  him  to  a bath  of  rose-water; 
afterwards  he  was  dressed  in  fine  clothing.  A horse  was  given  him  with 
saddle  of  pure  gold.  A train  of  slaves  were  mounted,  bearing  magnificent 
presents  for  the  sultan. 

Aladdin  mounted  his  horse,  and  his  appearance  had  so  changed  that  no  one 
knew  him,  but  thought  he  was  some  great  prince. 

Aladdin  would  have  thrown  himself  at  the  feet  of  the  sultan,  but  was  pre- 
vented by  the  sultan’s  embracing  him  and  seating  him  at  his  right  hand.  The 
sultan  was  so  charmed  with  his  good  sense  and  modesty,  that  he  proposed  to 
marry  the  young  lovers  that  very  evening.  Aladdin  objected,  saying  he 
must  build  a palace  to  receive  his  princess,  and  asked  that  the  piece  of  ground 

(167) 


ALADDIN  ; OK,  THE  WONDERPXH.  LAMP. 


opposite  the  royal  palace  should  be  given  him,  which  was  granted.  Aladdin 
went  home  to  employ  the  geni  of  the  lamp  to  build  a palace,  and  the.  sultan 
congratulated  his  daughter  on  the  happiness  in  waiting  for  her. 

When  the  sultan  rose  the  next  morning  he  was  surprised  to  find  a palace 
opposite  his  own,  and  half  the  people  in  the  city  gathered  there  to  see  it. 
lie  was  informed  that  Aladdin  wished  to  conduct  him  to  see  it. 

The  sultan  was  amazed  ; the  walks  were  built  of  gold  and  silver,  and  the 
ornaments  were  of  the  rarest  and  most  beautiful  precious  stones.  The  treasury 
was  full  of  gold  coin,  the  offices  filled  with  domestics,  the  stables  with  the  finest 
horses  and  carriages,  with  grooms  and  equerries  in  splendid  liveries.  Aladdin 
and  the  princess  were  married  and  lived  happily. 

At  length  the  magician,  who  was  in  Africa,  heard  of  all  this  magnificence, 
and  knew  the  cause.  He  was  determined  to  get  this  lamp,  and  disguised  his 
person  and  travelled  to  China. 

As  he  came  to  the  city,  he  bought  several  beautiful  lamps,  and  went  under 
the  windows  of  the  palace  of  the  princess,  crying,  “ New  lamps  for  old  ones  ! ” 

The  slaves  all  ran  to  the  windows.  “ Oh ! ” said  one  of  them,  “ there  is  an 
ugly  old  lamp  in  one  of  the  halls ; we  will  put  a new  one  in  its  place.”  The 
princess  agreed  to  this,  and  the  magician  gave  them  the  best  of  his  new  ones. 

As  soon  as  night  came  he  summoned  the  geni  of  the  lamp,  and  commanded 
him  to  transport  him,  the  palace  and  the  princess  to  the  remotest  corner  of 
Africa.  He  was  instantly  obeyed. 

It  is  impossible  to  describe  the  surprise  of  the  sultan  the  next  morning  to 
find  the  palace  vanished,  and  his  daughter  lost.  All  the  people  were  running 
through  the  streets,  and  soldiers  were  sent  in  search  of  Aladdin,  who  was  out 
hunting. 

Aladdin  fainted  away,  and  was  dragged  before  the  sultan,  and  would  have 
been  beheaded  but  for  fear  of  the  people,  who  were  all  fond  of  him.  He  was 
sent  away  in  disgrace,  and  was  threatened  with  death  unless  he  brought 
tidings  of  the  princess  within  forty  days. 

Leaving  the  palace,  he  stopped  at  a brook  to  wash  his  eyes,  that  smarted 
with  tears.  His  foot  slipped,  and  catching  hold  of  a piece  of  rock  he  pressed 
the  magician’s  ring,  and  the  geni  appeared,  saying,  “ What  would’st  thou 
have  ? ” 

“ Oh,  geni ! ” cried  Aladdin,  “ bring  my  palace  back  to  where  it  stood 
yesterday.” 

“What  you  command,”  said  the  geni,  “is  not  within  my  power;  I am  only 
the  slave  of  the  ring.  The  geni  of  the  lamp  alone  can  do  that  service.” 

(168) 


AI.AODIN  : Ol^,  nil.  WoNDI  KM  L I A.MI*. 

* 

“'TIkmi  I ('oimnand  thee,”  said  Aladdin,  “to  transport  nu-  to  tlio  j>;!':ico* 
wlicr(‘  it  stands  now.” 

Instantly  Aladdin  loiind  himself  Ixtsido  his  own  palac  e,  d he  princess  was 
walking;-  in  her  own  ('hamher  we(‘[)int(  for  Aladdin.  I lap[>^-nin;^^  to  aj;[>rsiach 


FATIMA  ADMIRING  HER  JEWELS. 

the  window  she  saw  him  under  it,  and  sent  a slave  to  bring  him  in  by  a 
private  door. 

Aladdin  then  went  disguised  into  the  city,  and  bought  a powder  which 
would  produce  sleep,  and  the  princess  invited  the  magician  to  sup  with  her 

(169) 


1>AIM)1N:  ok,  'lllK  WONDERFUL  LAMP. 


that  evening.  He  was  delighted  with  her  kindness,  and  while  at  supper  she 
ordered  wine  which  had  been  prepared,  and  on  ’drinking  it  the  magician  fell 
to  the  door  senseless. 

Aladdin  snatched  the  lamp  from  his  bosom  and,  throwing  the  traitor  on  the 
grass,  summoned  the  geni,  and  the  palace  and  all  it  contained  were  transported 
to  their  original  place. 

When  the  sultan  saw  the  palace  he  hastened  to  embrace  his  daughter,  and 
during  a week  grand  entertainments  were  given  in  honor  of  their  return. 

Aladdin  did  not  forget  to  carry  the  lamp  always  with  him,  and  things  went 
well  for  some  time. 

But  the  magician,  having  slept  off  his  potion,  set  out  for  China.  When  he 
reached  the  end  of  his  journey,  he  went  to  the  cell  of  a holy  woman  named 
Fatima,  who  was  celebrated  for  her  cure  of  the  headache.  He  killed  and 
buried  her;  then,  disguising 'himself  in  her  garments,  walked  into  the  city, 
where  people  followed  him  in  crowds.  The  princess  sent  her  slaves  for 
Fatima  to  come  to  the  palace,  where  she  was  kindly  entertained.  Fatima 
persuaded  her  to  have  a roc’s  egg  hung  in  the  middle  of  the  dome. 

The  geni  hearing  this  uttered  a loud  cry,  which  shook  the  palace.  “ What!  ” 
said  he,  “ after  all  I and  my  fellow-slaves  have  done  for  thee,  dost  thou  com- 
mand me  to  bring  my  master. and  hang  him  up  in  this  dome?  I would  reduce 
your  palace  into  ashes,  were  you  the  author  of  this  wish.  The  magician  is 
now  under  your  roof  disguised  as  Fatima.  Go,  punish  his  crimes,  or  your 
own  destruction  is  sure.” 

The  geni  vanished,  leaving  Aladdin  much  agitated.  He  went  to  his  wife’s 
apartment,  and  complained  of  a severe  headache.  The  princess  exclaimed 
that  the  good  Fatima  was  in  the  palace,  and  ran  to  bring  her.  The  pretended 
Fatima  came  with  one  hand  raised  as  if  to  bless  Aladdin,  who,  as  he  came 
near  him,  stabbed  him  to  the  heart. 

The  princess  was  grieved  to  think  her  husband  had  killed  the  holy  Fatima, 
till  Aladdin  tore  off  the  hood  of  the  cloak,  and  showed  the  magician  concealed 
beneath.  Shortly  after,  the  sultan  dying  without  a son,  Aladdin  and  the 
princess  ascended  the  throne  and  reigned  together  many  years. 


W HY  is  intending  to  pay  a bill  the 
same  as  paying  it? — Because  it  is 
payment  (meant). 


I haven’t  got  it,  I don’t  want  it,  but 
if  1 had  it  I wouldn’t  take  the  world 
for  it. — A bald  head. 


(170) 


A HRAVI^:  YOUTH. 


S a little  boy  was  row- 
in^  his  father  to 
their  homr:  at  f/rancl 
Island,  his  father  bein;^ 
somewhat  intoxicated,  the 
canoe  got  into  the  current 
quite  near  the  falls.  The 
brave  boy  exerted  himself 
to  the  utmost,  until  he  came 
near  to  Iris  Island,  and  the 
canoe  was  driven  in  be- 
tween the  little  islands 
called  the  Sisters.  They 
were  in  the  greatest  dan- 
ger of  going  over  the 
precipice  which  forms  the 
Horseshoe  Fall.  A dash 
of  the  waves  capsized  the 
canoe,  and  they  were  strug- 
gling in  the  water.  The  boy  caught  his  father  by  the  coat-collar,  and 
dragged  him  to  a place  of  safety.  When  they  reached  the  shore  the  boy 
fainted,  and  his  father  was  completely  sobered.  The  canoe  was  dashed  to 
pieces  on  the  rocks. 


NIAGARA  FALLS. 


Round  the  wood,  and  round  the 
wood,  and  never  goes  into  the  wood  ? 
— A vine  on  a tree. 

All  holes,  full  of  holes,  and  yet 
holds  water? — A sponge. 


Why  is  your  shadow  like  a false 
friend? — It  follows  you  only  in  sun- 
shine. 

Who  Is  that  lady  whose  visits  no- 
body wishes  ? — Miss  Fortune. 


Little  Jack  Horner  sat  in  a corner. 
Eating  a Christmas  pie  ; 

He  put  in  his  thumb,  and  he  took  out 
a plum. 

And  said,  “ What  a good  boy  am  I ! ” 


Tom,  Tom,  the  piper’s  son. 

Stole  a pig  and  away  he  run  ; 

The  pig  was  eat. 

And  Tom  was  beat. 

And  Tom  ran  crying  down  the  street. 
(171) 


ADVENTURE  WITH  PIRATES. 


OME  years  ago  there  lived  on  the  shore  of  Mt.  Des- 
ert an  old  fisherman  whose  name  was  Jerry  Keep, 
who  owned  a large  schooner,  in  which  he  and  his  four 
sons  used  to  go,  about  once  a year,  to  the  Grand 
Banks  to  fish  for  cod.  The  old  man  was  very  proud 
schooner  and  his  sons.  The  sons  were  all  he 
represented  therh,  and  their  equals  were  not  found 
within  many  miles.  The  oldest  was  thirty-two,  and 
the  youngest  was  twenty-six  years  old,  and  their 
names  were  James,  John,  Jessie  and  Thomas. 

One  morning  a stranger  called  on  Jerry  to  engage  him  to 
take  to  the  West  Indies  some  machinery  for  steam-engines 
for  sugar  plantations,  and  the  old  man  and  his  sons  put  it 
on  board  and  set  sail  without  delay.  Soon  after  sailing  a 
vessel  was  seen  which  the  old  man  pronounced  a pirate, 
which  saluted  them  with  an  eighteen-pound  shot  under  the 
stern.  The  schooner  came  to  a stand,  and  her  main  boom 
hauled  over  to  the  windward.  . 

The  old  man  said,  “ Boys,  all  we  can  do  is  to  be  cool,  and 
trust  to  fortune.  We  can’t  escape,  and  there’s  no  use  crying 
about  it.  See  that  your  pistols  are  loaded,  and  have  your 
knives  ready,  and  be  sure  and  hide  them.” 

Shortly  after  all  the  arms  excepting  some  old  muskets  were  secured  about 
the  persons  of  the  down-easters,  and  they  v/aited’  for  the  vessel.  The  old 
man  cautioned  the  boys  to  watch  every  movement  he  made,  and  to  be  ready 
to  jump  as  soon  as  he  spoke. 

In  a few  minutes  more  there  were  about  a dozen  sava^e-lookinor  men  on 

<!> 

deck.  “ Are  you  the  captain  ? ” asked  the  leader  to  the  old  man.  “ Yes,  sir.’^ 
“ What  do  you  carry  ? ” “ Machinery  for  engines.”  “ Is  that  all  ? ” asked  the 

pirate.  Just  then  Jerry  caught  sight  of  a sail,  but  showed  no  sign,  and  replied, 
“ Well,  there  is  something  else  that  was  given  me  as  a trust,  that  wouldn’t  be 
right  for  me  to  give  up.  You  can  take  anything  else  you  please.” 

“You’re  an  honest  old  chap,”  said  the  pirate;  “but  you  cannot  live  ten 
minutes  unless  you  tell  me  what  is  on  board,  and  where  it  is.”  The  sight  of 
a pistol  brought  the  old  man  to  his  senses,  'and  he  said,  " Don’t  kill  me  ; 

(172) 


AhVKN'I’UkK  Wf'ril  I’lKA'IKS. 


I’ll  icll  you.  Wo  have;  forly  thousand  silver  dollars  nailed  up  in  boxes,  and 
sIo\v(h1  under  tlu;  cabin  bulkh(;ad.”  d'lu;  pirate  then  ordered  all  but  three 
of  his  men  to  jump  on  board  the  Yank(;e  schooner.  In  a moment  the;  j/iratcs 
had  take;n  e)ff  the;  hatche;s,  and  in  the;ir  haste  forgot  everything  e;lse,  but  Jerry 
hastily  said  te)  his  be)ys,  “Now,  re)r  ye)ur  live;s.  John,  you  clap  your  knife;  across 
the  fe)re;-throat  anel  peak  halyards;  and  you,  James,  cut  the  main.  I^e  epiick, 
and  the  minute  ye)ti  have  de)ne;  it  jump  aboard  the  [)irate.  Jessie  anel  d'homas, 
ye)u  cut  olf  the  j)irate’s  grapplings:  an’  then  you  jump  ; then  we’ll  walk  into 
them  three  cha[)s  aboard  the  clij^per.” 

llissons  did  as  they  were  directed,  and  leaped  on  board  the  pirate,  and 
before  the  buccaneers  could  reach  the  deck  their  own  vessel  was  sweeping 
away  before  the  wind,  while  the  three  men  were  easily  secured. 

“ 1 lalloa  there,”  called  Jerry,  “ when  you  find  them  silver  dollars  just  let 
me  know,  will  you  ? ” 

Several  pistol-shots  were  all  the  answer  he  got.  Crowding  sail  he  made 
for  the  vessel  he  had  seen,  which  proved  to  be  a large  ship.  He  soon  came 
up  with  her,  and  explained  all  that  had  happened,  and  twenty  out  of  the 
thirty  of  the  crew  at  once  offered  their  services,  and  before  dark  Captain  Jeri*)' 
was  in  hailing  distance  of  his  vessel,  and  shouting  through  a trumpet,  “ Will 
you  surrender  if  we  come  on  board  ? ’*’  “ Come  «^-nd  try  it,”  answered  the 
pirate  captain.  That  was  his  last  moment,  for  Jessie,  taking  aim  with  his 
heavy  rifle,  shot  a brace  of  bullets  into  his  heart.  “ Now,”  shouted  the  old 
man,  “if  you  don’t  surrender  in  five  minutes.  I’ll  blow  your  brains  out.”  The 
death  of  their  captain  brought  them  to  their  senses,  and  they  threw  down 
their  weapons  and  gave  themselves  up.  In  two  days  Captain  Jerry  delivered 
his  cargo  in  the  West  Indies,  gave  the  pirates  into  the  hands  of  the  authorities, 
and  received  in  return  money  enough  to  make  him  independent  the  rest  of  his 
life,  and  a handsome  medal  from  the  government. 

:o: 

The  Raccoon  looks  something  like  a fox  and  a little  like  a bear.  His  hair 
is  of  two  kinds:  an  undercoat  of  gray,  soft  and  woolly,  and  long,  stiff 
hair  sticking  through  the  wool,  alternately  marked  with  black  and  grayish- 
white.  Mr.  Raccoon  lives  on  the  seashore  and  the  margin  of  swamps  and 
rivers.  He  has  a great  love  of  glittering  things,  and  some  gentleman,  who  had 
a tame  one,  writes  that  he  would  try  his  best  to  get  a ring  off  his  finger,  by  hitch- 
ing one  of  his  crooked  claws  into  the  ring  and  pulling  with  all  his  might,  and 
he  stole  so  many  things  that  he'  was  obliged  to  send  him  back  to  the  woods. 

(1T3) 


CALIFORNIA  LIFE. 


IN  California  a horse  can  be  purchased  from  the  Indians  for  four  or  five 
dollars,  and  no  one  takes  long^  walks  but  the  hunter,  and  he  is  carried  in 
his  canoe  a long  way  before  he  gets  to  the  forest,  in  which  are  found  trees 
of  gigantic  size,  some  of  which  have  trunks  of  twenty  feet  or  more  in  diameter, 
which  erow  to  the  height  of  three  hundred  feet.  There  are  ten  groves  of  se- 
quoia  in  the  State,  some  of  which  are  four  hundred  and  fifty  feet  in  height,  and 
one  hundred  and  sixteen  feet  in  circumference.  The  engraving  shows  how 
large  they  are  compared  with  the  other  trees,  and  how  small  the  horse  and 
man  appear  beside  them. 

The  Indians  use  a lasso  made  of  bullock’s  hide,  or  thongs  twisted  into  a 
small  rope,  with  a noose  formed  by  a running-knot  at  the  end.  One  end  is 


GIANT  TREBS  OF  CALIFORNIA. 


fastened  to  the  back  of  the  saddle ; the  entire  length  is  kept  in  a coil  in  the 
right  hand,  and,  if  a traveller  doesn’t  look  out,  one  of  these  may  be  thrown 
over  his  head,  pulled  tight  around  his  body,  and  he  drawn  off  his  horse  into 
the  bush  to  be  robbed. 

A hunter  was  once  going  through  a valley  with  a large  pack  of  furs  on  his 
back,  his  ride  in  his  hand,  and  two  dogs  by  his  side.  He  was  joined  by  a 
merchant,  who  was  only  armed  with  sword  and  pistols.  They  were  hardly 
out  of  the  valley  when  a party  of  robbers  appeared.  There  were  four  whites, 
and  two  Indians  with  lassos.  The  hunter  and  his  companion  jumped  into  a 
thicket  behind  some  large  trees.  While  they  were  doing  this,  several  shots 
were  fired  at  them.  The  hunter  fired  his  ride,  and  an  Indian  dropped  from 
his  horse.  He  dred  again,  and  another  fell.  He  still  dred,  until  only  one 

(174) 


tai.ii-oknia  1,1  m-:. 


r()l)l)cr  was  left,  and  he  started  oil,  when  a jjistol-hall  frenn  tlie  mf:rchant  sliot 
the  horsi;  from  under  him.  As  soon  as  tlu!  rohher  could  ^(!t  from  under  his 
horse,  he  took  to  his  heels,  and  the  hunter  alter  him  ; and  with  one  more  shot 
tlu!  last  robber  fell.  On  searchinir  liis  pockets,  he  found  money  and  valuables 
tak('n  from  souu;  other  travelhm.  d'liey  mounted  the  horses,  and  left  the 
bodies  of  the  robbers  to  the  wolves. 

:o: 


Why  is  a pig  with  a curly  continua- 
tion like  the  i^host  of  Hamlet’s  father? 

C> 

— Because  he  could  a tale  unfold. 

\Y HAT  is  the  newest  thing  in  stock- 
ings ? — The  baby’s  foot. 

Why  is  a coward  like  a leaky  bar- 
rel ? — They  both  run. 

When  does  a do^  become  larger 
and  snialler  ? — When  let  out  at  night, 
and  taken  in  in  the  mornino^. 

Why  are  tallest  people  the  laziest  ? 
— Because  they  are  always  longer  in 
bed  than  others. 

Why  was  Job  always  cold  in  bed? 
— Because  he  had  such  miserable 
comforters. 

What  soup  would  cannibals  prefer? 
—The  broth  of  a boy. 

What  is  the  proper  length  for 
ladies’  crinoline  ? — A little  above  two 
feet. 

Why  is  a dyer’s  life  an  enigma? — 
Because  he  lives  when  • he  dyes,  and 
dyes  when  he  lives.  ^ 

What  is  the  greatest  affair  of  the 
heart  known  to  science  ? — The  circu- 
lation of  the  blood. 

When  is  a boy  not  a boy? — When 
he  is  a-  regular  brick. 

Cl 


Who  dares  to  sit  before  the  Queen 
with  his  hat  on  ? — The  coachman. 

What  relation  is  a door  mat  to  a 
doorstep  ? — A “ step-farther.” 

Why  is  a defeated  army  like  wool  ? 
— Because  it  is  worsted. 

Who  was  the  first  person  in  history 
who  had  a bang  on  the  forehead  ? — 
Goliath. 

Why  is  a miss  not  as  good  as  a 
mile  ? — Because  a miss  has  only  two 
feet,' and  a mile  5280. 

Why  is  it  riorfit  that  B should  come 

o 

before  C ? — Because  we  must  B before 
we  can  C. 

What  gives  a cold,  cures  a cold, 
and  pays  the  doctor’s  bill  ? — A draft. 
(Draught.) 

What  is  that  which  a rich  man 
wants,  a poor  man  has,  a miser 
spends,  a spendthrift  saves,  and  we 
all  take  it  with  us  to  the  erave  ? — 
Nothing. 

What  is  the  difference  between 
charity  and  a tailor? — One  covers  a 
multitude  of  sins,  the  other  a multi- 
tude of  sinners. 

When  is  a doctor  most  annoyed  ? — 
When  he  is  out  of  patients. 

'5) 


THE  ROBBER  AND  THE  QUEEN. 


PNCE  upon  a time  there  was  a king  of  England  who  had  no  mind  of  his 
own,  and  did  just  as  he  was  told  by  his  counsellors  and  nobles.  The 
story  I am  telling  happened  over  four  hundred  years  ago.  After  awhile 
the  poor  king  lost  his  reason  entirely,  and  his  cousin,  the  Duke  of  York,  was 
appointed  ruler  in  his  stead,  but  when  the  rightfuhking  recovered  his  mind, 
his  cousin  refused  to  give  up  the  power  intrusted  to  him,  and  thus  in  the  effort 
to  recover  his  throne  began  the  “War  of  Roses,’'  “ the  follower  of  each  leader 
wearing  a red  or  white  rose.”  Finally  it  was  decided  the  cousin  should  inherit 
the  crown  upon  the  king’s  death,  but  the  king’s  wife,  who  was  a great  deal 
more  of  a man  than  he  was,  was  not  satisfied  to  have  her  son  disinherited  in 
this  way,  so  she  raised  an  army  and  defeated  the  cousin,  who  was  killed  in  the 
battle.  She  then  had  his  head  encircled  by  a paper  crown,  and  placed  on  the 
walls  of  his  castle,  but  the  queen’s  troubles  did  not  end  here,  because  the  dead 
man’s  son  raised  another  army,  whipped  the  queen’s  forces,  and  he  was 
acknowledged  as  the  ruler  of  England  by  the  people,  and  the  real  king  spent 
the  last  years  of  his  life  in  the  tower  of  London,  a place  you  have  all  heard  a 
great  deal  abou  and  which  everyone  who  goes  to  Europe  sight-seeing 
visits. 

After  another  very  severe  battle  at  Hexam,  where  the  queen  was  again 
defeated,  she  fled  with  her  young  son  into  the  forest,  and  wandered  about 
all  night,  tired,  frightened  and  hungry.  While  here  she  was  surprised  by  a 
robber  with  a drawn  sword.  You  can  imagine  the  mother’s  feelings,  and  how 

(ITfi) 


;ri'ri,K  SIJNSIIINK. 


terrified  she  w;is,  but  her  presence  ol  mind  saved  her.  She  approached  the 
rol)ber  fearlessly  and  said  to  him,  placin;^  her  little  boy  in  has  arms,  “my 
frieiul,  this  is  your  kini^’s  son  and  I his  mother,  confide  him  to  your  care.” 
'rh(i  robber  touched  by  her  ap[)eal,  conducted  them  to  a jdace  of  safety,  and 
lielped  her  and  the  prince  escape  to  France,  from  which  country  she  had  come*, 
as  she  was  the  daughter  of  one  of  its  proudest,  wealthiest  and  most  powerful 
nobles. 

:o: 


LITTLE  SUNSHINE. 


NNIE  Harris  is  four  years  old.  She  came  with  the 
June  roses  four  years  ago.  She  is  a happy,  sweet 
little  girl,  and  has  always  been  called  “ Little  Sunshine.” 
Papa  says  there  are  no  dull  days  in  his  home,  for  he  has 
Sunshine  all  the  year  round.  But  there  were  dull  days  in 
that  home  once,  when  dear  papa  was  very,  very  sick,  and 
mamma  thouofht  he  was  croine  to  die.  Such  a dear  little 
girl  Annie  was  then  ! Just  as  patient  and  good  and  quiet, 
helping  mamma  in  every  way  she  could.  The  sickness 
was  short,  and  happy  days  came  again  when  dear  papa 
was  well  enough  to  sit  up  and  watch  the  children  at  their 
play. 

One  day,  when  mamma  had  gone  out  for  a few  hours, 
she  left  Sunshine  to  take  care  of  papa.  And  most  faith- 
fully did  the  little  girl  fulfil  the  trust,  doing  all  she  could  for  his  comfort. 

Wasn’t  she  a darling  to  be  so  thoughtful  and  kind  ? She  is  always  tr^dng 
to  make  people  happy ; and  when  anybody  tries  hard  to  do  anything  he  is 
sure  to  succeed,  you  know.  Do  you  try,  too,  little  ones!  I hope  you  do; 
and  I know  that  everybody  loves  you  if  you  do,  and  you  are  happy  yourselves, 
like  Little  Sunshine,  who  is  curled  up  on  the  low  window-seat  just  now  talking 
to  her  kitty,  telling  it  never  to  catch  little-birdies,  and  when  it  catches  mousies 
it  must  be  very  careful  not  to  hurt  them. 


What  is  the  difference  between  scold  and  scald? — Only  this:  one  hurts 
with  the  tongue,  and  the  other  with  hot  water. 


What  is  the  latest  thino-  in  dresses  ?- 


-Night-dresses. 


12 


(in) 


STORY  OF  SUSAN  COOPER. 


ipHOMAS  COOPER  was  a hun- 
ter  and  trapper,  and  for  many 
years  wandered  about  the  country 
in  search  of  game.  He  married 
at  last  a pretty  young  woman,  and 
settled  near  a squatter’s  farm. 
Tom  remained  at  home  for  some 
time,  in  order  to  make  a com- 
fortable home  for  his  young  wife; 
but,  becoming  discontented,  re- 
sumed his  old  life,  leaving  old 
Nero,  a hound,  to  protect  his  wife. 

One  cold  morning  Susan  was 
awakened  by  the  loud  barking  of 
Nero,  and,  hastily  dressing,  she 
called  the  dog,  which  carried  some- 
thing heavy  and  dark  in  his  mouth, 
and  on  coming  nearer  she  saw  it 
was  a little  Indian  child  which 
Nero  had  killed.  She  examined  the  ground  about  the  house,  and  found  the 
print  of  a small  foot  with  a moccasin  on,  and  concluded  that  the  mother  was 
carrying  her  child  when  the  dog  attacked  her.  So  she  buried  the  body  of 
the  child  near  the  house. 

Tom  came  home  soon  after,  but  only  stayed  a few  days,  and  went  away, 
saying  he  might  be  gone  a month  or  more.  About  two  days  after  he  had 
gone  Susan  heard  Nero  scratching  at  the  door,  and  opening  it  found  the  two 
deerhounds  her  husband  had  taken  with  him.  She  ran  as  fast  as  she  could 
to  the  squatter’s  cabin,  and  tried  to  persuade  the  man  and  his  two  sons  to  go 
in  search  of  her  husband,  but  they  compelled  her  to  wait  until  morning.  She 
was  determined  to  go  with  them,  and  the  party  followed  the  trail.  About 
noon  one  of  the  hounds  rushed  into  a thicket.  They  followed,  and  found  the 
dead  body  of  his  master,  killed  by  an  Indian  arrow.  They  buried  him,  and 
set  out  on  the  trail  and  came  to  the  remains  of  a fire.  They  crossed  a river, 
and  saw  again  the  print  of  the  small  feet.  They  still  followed  the  dog  until 
he  stopped  at  the  foot  of  a tree,  which  had  a hollow  about  half  way  up.  They 
chopped  it  down,  when  a young  squaw  fell  to  the  ground.  They  picked  her 

(178) 


'nil-:  siiij’iii':i<i)’s 


up,  and  carried  her  to  the  river,  and  vvaslied  her  wounds.  'I'hen  they  con- 
tinued their  journey,  until  they  canu;  to  tlieir  hut.  Susan  he;^^ed  them  to 
leave  tlic  Indian  woman  with  lum  to  nurse,  and  they  consrmted.  .Shf!  was 
delirious,  and  olum  frightened  Susan  with  her  wild  ravin;:(s.  She  ^^rarlually 
recovered,  anti  one  morning  Susan  missed  her  ; she  searched  for  her  all 
around,  hut  could  find  nothini^  of  her. 

A few  years  passed  away.  Susan  was  awakened  one  ni;^ht  by  a quick  knock, 
and  called  to  ask  who  was  there.  A voice  said  : “ Quick  ! Quick  ! ” and  she 
knew  the  Indian  woman  she  had  nursed  was  there.  She  opened  the  door, 
and  the  squaw  dragged  Susan  out  of  the  hut  into  the  forest,  which  they  had 
no  sooner  reached  when  they  heard  the  horrid  yells  of  the  Indians.  She 
stayed  there  several  hours,  and  saw  the  flames  of  her  dwelling  above  the 
trees,  and  heard  the  “ whoops  ” of  the  Indians  as  they  went  away.  The  Indian 
woman  came  back  to  her  bringing  a bag  of  money  which  Susan’s  husband 
had  left,  and  waving  her  hand  was  out  of  sight  among  the  trees. 

Susan  started  for  the  squatter’s  cabin,  and,  telling  her  story,  the  squatter 
and  his  two  sons  went  to  the  spot,  where  they  found  only  ashes. 

Susan  lived  with  the  Wiltons  after  this,  and  was  like  a daughter  to  the  old 
man  and  sister  to  the  sons. 

:o: 


THE  SHEPHERD’S  BRIDE. 

/^NCE  there  was  a young  shepherd  who  wanted  to  marry,  and  though  he 
knew  three  sisters,  all  of  them  equally  pretty,  he  did  not  know  which  to 
choose.  So  he  asked  the  advice  of  his  mother,  who  told  him  to  ask  them  all 
to  supper,  and  to  give  them  cheese  and  see  how  they  cut  It.  The  oldest  ate 
rind  and  all ; the  next  cut  the  rind  off,  but  some  good  cheese  with  it;  but  the 
youngest  pared  the  rind  off  carefully.  So  the  young  shepherd  took  the 
youngest  for  his  wife,  and  they  lived  contented  and  happy  the  rest  of  their 
lives. 

:o: 


[The  following  is  a game  played  as  follows : A string  of  boys  and  girls,  each  holding  by  his  predecessor’s  skirts, 
approaches  two  others,  who  with  joined  and  elevated  hands  form  a double  arch.  After  the  dialogue,  the  line  passes 
through,  and  the  last  is  caught  by  a sudden  lowering  of  the  arms — if  possible.] 


How  many  miles  is  It  to  Babylon  ? — 
Threescore  miles  and  ten. 

Can  I get  there  by  candle-light  ? — 


Yes,  and  back  again  ! 

If  your  heels  are  nimble  and  light, 
You  may  get  there  by  candle-light. 


EVANGELINE, 


The  little  village  of  Grand 
Pre  lay  in  a beautiful 
valley,  where  were  fields 
of  flax,  corn,  and  orchards.  The 
houses  of  the  Inhabitants  were 
built  in  a substantial  manner 
of  oak  and  chestnut,  with 
thatched  roofs.  The  farmers 
lived  peacefully  together,  and 
neither  locked  their  doors  nor 
barred  their  windows. 

At  some  distance  from  the 
village  lived  the  wealthiest  far- 
‘mer,  whose  name  was  Benedict 
Bellefontaine.  He  had  only 
one  child,  named  Evangeline, 
and  all  in  the  village  loved  her. 
She  had  many  suitors,  but  the 
favored  one  was  young  Gabriel, 
the  son  of  Basil  the  blacksmith, 
who  had  been  a friend  of 
Benedict  from  childhood.  The 
children  had  grown  up  like 
brother  and  sister ; they  had 
sung  the  hymns  at  church  out 
of  the  same  book,  and  Father 
Fellcian,  who  was  priest  and 
teacher  both,  had  taught  them 
their  letters. 

When  the  harvest  was  over 
the  winds  whistled  through  the 
forest,  and  all  the  signs  fore- 
told a long  and  severe  winter.  Bees  had  filled  their  hives  with  honey  till 
they  had  overflowed,  and  the  Indian  hunters  marked  the  thick  fur  on  the 
foxes.  As  the  season  advanced  the  shepherds  came  from  the  sea-side  with 
the  sheep,  and  the  cattle  came  back  to  the  homestead,  and  foremost  came 


(180) 


F.VANCICI.INK. 


r'.vanfrcliii(‘/s  Ix'aiitlfnl  snow-whitn  heifer,  vvearin^Tf  a hell  U('x\  to  her  ne*c:k  with 
a ribbon.  In  tlui  house,  by  tiu;  ^reat  rir(!-|>lac(;,  th(!  farmer  sat  in  his  elbow- 
chair  watchin;^  the  Haines  and  smoke  as  they  rolled  gracefully  up  the  chimney, 
and  smokinj^  his  pi[)C.  Iwangeline  was  seated  near  him  s[dnnin;:^.  As  they 
sat  there  they  heard  lootste[)s,  and,  lifting  the  wooden  latch,  I>asil  the  black- 
smith entered  with  his  son  (kdjriel.  After  they  w(me  seated  Hasil  spoke  of 
the  luinrlish  shij)s  lyin^  in  the  harbor,  and  of  the  cannon  |)ointed  towards  the 
villai^e,  and  that  the  next  day  they  were  all  commanded  to  meet  at  the  church 
to  hear  the  proclamation  of  the  king.  While  they  were  talking  the  notary 
entered  with  the  contract  for  their  children  to  be  signed,  and,  when  that  was 
over,  lie  drunk  their  health  in  good  home-brewed  ale,  and  took  his  leave. 

The  evening  passed  pleasantly  away,  and  the  guests  went  to  their  homes. 
The  next  morning  was  the  feast  of  betrothal,  and  many  came  with  fond  wishes, 
and  to  dance  in  the  orchard  to  the  music  of  old  Michael  the  fiddler.  About 
noon  the  bell  rung  and  a drum  beat  to  summon  them  to  the  church,  when  an 
officer  from  the  vessel  proclaimed  that  all  their  lands,  their  dwellings,  and 
cattle  of  all  kinds  were  forfeited  to  the  crown,  and  they  themselves  must  be 
transported  to  other  lands  as  prisoners. 

Four  days  later  the  women  had  gathered  their  household  goods 'together 
and  driven  them  in  wagons  to  the  beach,  where  everything  was  in  great  confu- 
sion. Towards  evening  the  men  were  marched  from  the  church,  and  taken  on 
board  the  ships.  On  looking  back  to  bid  farewell  to  their  native  village,  they 
saw  it  all  in  flames.  In  the  excitement  Benedict  fell  lifeless  to  the  ground. 
With  the  turn  of  the  tide  they  were  all  hurried  on  board  the  vessels,  and  they 
sailed  out  of  the  harbor. 

Years  passed  away;  the  exiles  wandered  from  city  to  city,  and  among  them 
was  Evangeline,  searching  for  Gabriel.  She  at  last  heard  he  had  gone  West, 
and,  accompanied  by  Father  Felician,  sailed  with  a band  of  exiles  down  the 
Mississippi,  and  landed  at  a. small  town,  where  a horseman  came  to  meet  them, 
and  they  found  in  him  their  old  friend  Basil,  who  took  them  to  his  home.  He 
told  them  that  Gabriel  had  gone  to  the  Ozark  mountains  to  hunt  for  furs,  and 
they  all  started  in  search  of  him,  and  after  some  days  stopped  at  the  camp  of 
the  Indian  Mission,  and  learned  that  Gabriel  had  stopped  there,  but  had  gone 
to  the  north,  and  would  return  in  the  autumn  ; so  Evangeline  remained  there, 
and  Basil  went  home.  A rumor  came  that  Gabriel  had  gone  to  the  lakes  of 
St.  Lawrence ; so  Evangeline  followed  to  the  forests  of  Michigan,  and  found 
the  hunter’s  lodge  deserted. 

Long  years  went  by,  and  at  last  she  came  to  the  city  of  Philadelphia, 

(181) 


A N G K L I N E . POCm  DICK. 


g-  the 


founded  by  William  Penn,  and  lived  as  a Sister  of  Mercy,  and  went  amon 
sick  day  and  night.  Then  a pestilence  came,  and  one  Sabbath  she  went  to  the 
almshouse,  and  moved  noiselessly  among  the  sick  and  dying.  Suddenly  she 
uttered  a cry.  An  old  gray-haired  man  lay  before  her,  and  she  saw  the 
features  of  her  long  lost  Gabriel,  and  knelt  beside  him.  He  tried  to  speak 
her  name,  but  was  unable ; and  Evangeline  kissed  his  dying  lips  and  pressed 
his  lifeless  head  to  her  bosom. 


POOR  DICK. 


ILLIE  stood  looking  into  the  cage  where  a little  bird 
lay  dead.  Little  Dick  had  lived  in  the  ivy  that  grew 
over  the  house,  but  the  gardener  cut  the  ivy  and  had 
thrown  the  nest  with  three  birds  in  it  on  the  ground. 
Two  were  killed,  but  Tillie’s  nurse  picked  up  little  Dick 
and  put  him  in  a cage,  and  fed  him  and  gave  him  some 
water. 

They  got  chickweed  for  him,  and  gave  him  some 
sugar,  and  he  hopped  about  the  cage.  Nurse  and 
Tillie  talked  about  birds  and  how  they  loved  their  little 
ones,  and  made  nests  for  them,  and  taught  them  how  to 
fly.  When  Tillie  went  to  bed,  she  dreamed  about  birds 
which  flew  about  in  a garden  and  sang  to  her.  She 
looked  in  the  cage  the  first  thing  in  the  morning,  but 
Dick  had  died  in  the  night.  Then  they  put  him  in  a 
box,  dug  a grave  in  the  garden,  and  buried  poor  Dick. 
Tillie  was  almost  inconsolable  for  the  loss  of  her  bird, 
and  to  comfort  her  her  mother  bought  a beautiful  little 
yellow  canary,  which  she  grew  quite  fond  of,  and  petted 
it  until  it  was  so  tame  it  would  come  out  of  its  cage  and 
light  on  her  shoulder.  One  day,  when  it  was  out,  Kitty 
came  slyly  into  the  window,  and  before  Tillie  could  pre- 
vent her  had  caught  the  bird  and  killed  it ; so  Tillie 
determined  she  would  never  have  any  more  pets.  But  she  afterwards  changed 
her  mind ; and  she  had  a handsome  white  rabbit  which  followed  her  all  about. 


and  she  thought  even  more  of  him  than  she  had  of  her  birds. 


My  first  is  found  in  every  country  of  the  globe,  my  second  is  what  we  all 
should  be,  my  whole  is  the  same  as  my  first. — Man-kind. 

(182) 


VAVl'Ai  AM)  I’KIN'riNO. 


OUR  youiif^  readers  know,  of  course,  that  llie  paper  we  writ<;  on  is  made 
from  ra<;s.  Il  is  said  tlial  the  anci(  f»ls  first  wrrUe  on  leaves  of  the  palm- 
trees  then  on  tlie  inside  of  the  hark,  and  afterwards  on  tables  covered  with 
wax,  on  which  th(‘  characters  were  impnissed  with  a sharp-ijointed  instrument. 
At  last  a tall  plant  growing-  in  h-gypt,  called  papyrus,  was  used. 


FIRST  PRINTING-PRESS. 


The  inventor  of  printing  was  a German  named  Guttenberg.  At  first  it 
was  not  perfect  by  any  means,  the  type  used  being  made  of  wood  and  very 
unsatisfactory  in  many  ways ; but  the  art  of  printing  was  gradually  improved 
until  it  was  complete,  and  now  very  few,  if  any,  improvements  can  be  made. 

:o: 


Why  are  words  like  arrows? — Be- 
cause once  sent,  they  never  return. 


Why  is  evil-speaking  like  a 
pet? — It  ought  to  be  put  down. 


car- 


(183) 


MUSICAL  MOUNTAINS. 


WITHIN  the  past  few  years  accounts  have  been  published  of  at  least  two 
musical  mountains:  one  in  Colorado,  the  other  in  one  of  the  western 
territories ; but  no  one  could  explain  the  cause  of  the  musical  sounds. 

The  following  description  is  given  of  a musical  mountain  located  not  far 
from  Mount  Sinai : 

“ Jebel  Nagus  receives  its  name  from  certain  curious  sounds  which  proceed 
from  it,  and  which  are  supposed  to  resemble  those  of  the  wooden  gong  used 
in  Eastern  churches  in  lieu  of  bells.  The  mountain  is  composed  of  white, 
soft  sandstone,  and  filling  a large  gully  in  the  side  facing  west-south-west,  is  a 
slope  of  fine  drift-sand  about  three  hundred  and  eighty  feet  in  height,  eighty 

(184) 


MUSICAI,  MOlJN'rAINS. 


yards  wide  at  the  l)ase,  and  tapering  toward  the  top,  where  it  branches  off  into 
three  or  four  narrow  gullies,  d'he  sand  lies  at  so  liigh  an  an^le  to  the 
horizon,  n(‘arly  thirty  (h'^^rees,  and  is  so  fine  and  dry,  as  to  he  easily  set  in 
motion  from  any  point  in  the  sloj)e,  or  even  by  scraping  away  a portion  from 
its  ])ase.  WduMi  this  is  done,  tlu!  sand  rolls  down  with  a slug^^ish,  viscous 
motion,  and  it  is  then  the  sound  begins — at  first  a low  vibratory  moan,  but 
gradually  swelling  out  into  a roar  like  thunder,  and  as  gradually  dying  away 
again,  until  the  sand  has  ceased  to  roll.  I'he  sound  seemed  like  air  entering 
the  mouth  of  a large  metal  vessel,  and  I could  produce  an  imitation  of  it  on  a 
small  scale,  by  turning  my  flask  at  a certain  angle  of  the  wind.  We  found 
the  heated  surface  much  more  sensitive  to  sound  than  the  cooler  layers 
beneath,  and  that  those  parts  of  the  slope  which  had  laid  long  undisturbed 
produced  a much  louder  and  more  lasting  sound  than  those  which  had  re- 
cently been  set  in  motion,  thus  showing  that  the  phenomenon  is  purely  local 
and  superficial,  and  due  in  some  manner  to  the  combined  effects  of  heat  and 
friction.  A faint  sound  could  also  be  produced  by  sweeping  portions  of  the 
sand  rapidly  forward  with  the  arm  ; and  this  caused  such  a peculiar  tingling 
sensation  in  the  operator’s  arm,  as  to  suggest  that  some  electrical  influence 
was  also  at  work.  When  a large  quantity  of  the  sand  was  set  in  motion,  and 
the  sound  was  at  its  height,  a powerful  vibration  was  felt,  and  straws  stuck 
into  the  sand  trembled  visibly.  The  inclination  of  the  slope  is  the  ‘angle  of 
rest’  of  the  sand  in  its  normal  condition  ; but  excessive  heat  or  drought,  wind, 
animals  running  over  the  slope,  falling  rocks  and  many  other  causes,  might 
act  as  a disturbing  element.  In  any  of  these  cases  the  sound  would  occur,  and 
its  spontaneous  production,  which  has  caused  so  much  speculation,  may  be 
therefore  easily  accounted  for.  Besides  the  large  slide  there  is  a narrow  slope 
to  the  north  ; and  part  of  this  being  in  shade  the  whole  day  long  during  the 
winter  months,  afforded  us  an  opportunity  of  determining  the  comparative 
sensitiveness  of  the  heated  and  cool  sand.  We  found  that  the  sand  on  the 
cool,  shaded  portion,  at  a temperature  of  sixty-two  degrees,  produced  but  a 
very  faint  sound  when  set  in  motion  ; while  that  on  the  more  exposed  parts, 
at  a temperature  of  one  hundred  and  three  degrees,  gave  forth  a loud  and 
often  startling  noise.”  ^ ^ 


I caught  a hare  alive ; 
6 7 8 9 lo 

I let  her  go  again. 

o o 


12345 


To  market,  to  market, 
To  buy  a plum  bun  ; 


Home  again,  come  again, 
Market  is  done. 


(185) 


I 


SAND  WHIRLWINDS. 


IN  Summer  we  welcome  the  least  breath  of  air,  but  there  are  times  when 
the  wind  makes  terrible  work.  This  picture  shows  the  columns  of  sand 
raised  by  the  whirlwind  in  the  sandy  deserts  of  Asia  and  Africa.  The  people 
who  live  in  the  desert  think  that  some  evil  spirit  who  lives  in  the  air  takes 
this  way  of  making  himself  seen.  You  can  see  the  horsemen  and  camel-riders 
hurrying  out  of  the  way  of  the  storm.  How  dreadful  it  must  be  to  be  placed 
in  such  a locality ! We  ought  to  be  thankful  we  are  not  there,  too. 

(186) 


A CYCLONIC,  OR  WHIRLWIND. 


YOU  have  all  heard  or  read  about  the  cyclones  out  West?  Perhaps  you 
live  near  where  these  dreadful  calamities  have  happened?  The  picture 
above  shows  one  of  these  dreaded  visitants  approaching  a village,  and  the 
mother  and  her  two  children  flying  for  their  lives  into  the  house.  See  how 
the  lightning  flashes,  and  look  at  the  black  cloud  of  dust  and  wind  approach- 
ing! Sometimes  houses  are  lifted  up  and  ground  to  pieces,  or  else  let  fall 
quite  a distance  from  where  they  were  first  put.  In  some  parts  of  the  coun- 
try, where  they  have  these  wind-storms  every  year,  they  dig  pits,  and,  when 
a storm  approaches,  they  go  there  and  hide  till  the  storm  is  over. 


When  does  a man  appear  to  run  a risk  of  being  burned  to  death? — When 
he  smokes. 


(187) 


FINGAL’S  CAVE. 


TpINGAL’S  Cave,  in  the  island  of  Staffa,  on  the  west  coast  of  Scotland,  one 
of  nature’s  wonders,  is  composed  of  immense  columns  of  basalt,  the  color 
of  them  being"  a bluish  gray.  They  vary  in  thickness  from  one  to  five  feet, 
and  are  of  very  different  heights.  The  sides  of  the  cave  are  made  of  the 
pillars,  and  the  flooring  is  evermore  the  restless,  surging  sea,  whose  echoes 
have  given  the  cave  its  Gaelic  name,  “The  Cave  of  Music.”  The  arch  of 
the  roof  is  more  than  sixty  feet  above  your  boat.  From  side  to  side  the 
passage  is  forty-two  feet;  but  in  your  boat,  if  the  sea  is  calm,  you  may  enjoy 
the  fairy  scene,  and  confess  to  yourself  its  grandeur. 

(188) 


TIII^:  S'ri^PPI’S  OF  SII5FRIA. 


\ ni(‘ans  a vast  j)lain  in  Soiith-castf:rn  luiropn  and  Asia,  ^^n- 

/-\  crally  ck^vaU^d  and  containiiiL^  no  trees,  and  is  very  similar  to  our 
^ prairies,  d'he  picture  shows  travellers  ^oin^  in  o[)posite  directions  on 
one  of  these  vast  i)lains. 

A traveller  tlius  describes  his  experience  in  crossing  it:  “The  vast  Asiatic 
plain  stretched  for  more  than  2,000  miles  in  length,  and  1,200  miles  wide. 
Over  this  space  the  various  tribes  wander  with  their  flocks  and  herds.  There 
were' no  plants.  All  appeared  scorched  up  by  the  sun.  There  was  a lake, 
twenty-five  miles  long  and  fifteen  miles  wide,  with  a belt  of  reeds  two  miles 
wide  extending  all  around  it.  We  entered  upon  a sandy  waste,  which  was 
like  a sea  of  sand.  For- miles  the  sand  was  hard  like  a door.  Hours  went 
by  without  a particle  of  change  ; there  wasn’t  even  a cloud  in  the  air  to  cast 
a shadow  over  us:  all  was  glistening  sand  below  and  the  fierce  burning  sun 
overhead.  At  noon  the  guides  wanted  to  stop.  The  horses  were  picketed, 
but  we  could  find  neither  grass  nor  water.  I looked  around  with  my  glass,  but 
everything  was  alike,  and  we  were  making  no  progress  at  all,  apparently 
seeminor  to  be  where  we  started  from.  All  around  was  red  sand,  called 
‘ Kezil  Koom.’  We  had  ridden  fourteen  hours  when  night  came  on;  the 
guides  found  their  way  by  the  stars.  At  last  one  of  the  guides  said  we  were 
but  two  hours  from  grass  and  water,  which  the  horses  at  last  scented,  and 
pressed  on  with  renewed  vigor.  Soon  we  heard  the  loud  barking  of  dogs 
and  the  shouting  of  men,  and  before  long  we  were  welcomed,  when  it  was 
found  we  were  not  enemies,  and  taken  to  the  chief’s  tent,  where  we  soon  fell 
asleep,  having  been  in  the  saddle  eighteen  hours.  The  next  day  the  scene 
was  quite  different.  Great  flocks  of  sheep,  herds  of  camels,  oxen  and  horses 
were  grazing  on  the  rich  grass.  Antelopes  sprang  up  within  range  of  our 
guns,  gazing  for  a moment  at  us  with  their  great  black  eyes,  and  then  bound- 
ing away,  hardly  touching  the  ground.” 

Here  is  seen  the  beautiful  mirage,  and  the  dreadful  sand  storms  as  well. 
These  are  first  seen  at  a vast  distance,  and  when  they  are  of  moderate  breadth, 
they  are  easily  avoided ; but  when,  as  is  sometimes  the  case,  they  extend  for 
miles,  there  is  real  danorer.  A dense  black  cloud  is  seen  rolling  at  a great 
height  over  the  plain,  sweeping  along  with  fearful  rapidity.  Instinct  warns 
animals  of  its  approach,  and  they  rush  away  at  full  speed.  When  such  a 
storm  reaches  the  pastures  the  scene  is  fearful,  A confused  mass  of  thou- 
sands of  camels,  horses  and  oxen  is  seen  rushing  madly  in  all  directions. 

(189} 


THE  TEA-PLANT. 


CHINA  is  the  home  of  the  tea-plant,  and  the 
greater  part  of  the  tea  used  is  from  that 
country.  Quantities  are  grown  in  Japan,  Assam 
and  India.  It  is  an  evergreen  shrub,  and  the  old 
leaves  remain  until  the  new  ones  come.  It  is 
not  allowed  to  grow  higher  than  four  or  five 
feet,  though  it  would  grow  as  high  as  thirty. 

The  tea-shrub  in  China  is  cultivated  in  small 
plantations,  and  the  leaves  are  picked  by  the 
family,  a leaf  at  • a tinie,  with  gloved  hands. 

These  are  dropped  in  small  rattan  baskets  hung 
on  the  neck,  which  are  emptied  into  larger  ones, 
and  carried  to  the  curing  places.  There  are 
several  pickings.  The  first  one  is  in  April,  when 
the  buds  and  very  young  leaves  are  gathered. 

Soon  the  new  leaves  appear,  and  a second  pick- 
ing is  made  in  May.  The  third  is  about  the  middle  of  June,  and  the  fourth 
in  August.  The  leaves  of  the  first  crop  are  the  most  valuable ; the  last  are 
old,  and  make  an  Inferior  tea.  Both  green  and  black  tea  are  made  from  the 
same  leaves.  When  the  leaves  are  dried  quickly,  they  make  green  tea  ; but 
dried  slowly,  they  turn  dark  and  make  black  tea.  The  leaves  are  first  dried 
in  shallow  baskets  in  the  sun,  and  then  put,  a few  at  a time.  Into  an  iron  or 
copper  pan  and  stirred  until  dry ; they  are  then  emptied  on  a table,  and 
rolled  into  rolls,  dried  again,  sorted  and  packed. 

When  tea  was  first  introduced  into  England  a family  had  a present  of  a 
small  quantity.  They  boiled  some  in  a pot,  and  tried  to  eat  it ; but,  finding  it 
bitter,  fried  some.  This  was  no  better,  and,  after  trying  several  other  ways, 
the  tea  was  put  away  as  good  for  nothing. 


Why  Is  a soldier  like  a vine? — 
cause  he  Is  ’listed,  trained,  has 
drills  (tendrils),  and  shoots. 

Which  Is  heavier,  a half  or  a 
moon  ? — The  half,  because  the 
moon  is  as  light  again. 


Be- 

ten 

full 

full 


When  should  you  avoid  the  edge 
of  a river? — When  the  hedges  are 
shooting  and  the  bull-rushes  out. 

Why  is  gooseberry  jam  like  coun- 
terfeit money? — Because  it  is  not 
currant  (current). 


(190) 


STORIES  OF  RIVERS  IN  AMERICA. 


IF  you  follow  our  rivers  to  their  heads  you  will  find  they  run  from  some  little 
stream  in  the  mountains,  and  from  lakes,  and  flow  through  woods  and 
meadows  until  they  reach  the  sea. 

The  discoverer  of  the  Mississippi  was  a Spaniard  named  De  Soto,  who  had 
killed  thousands  of  Indians  in  battle,  and  went  west  through  thick  forests  and 
came  to  this  great  river,  one  mile  in  width.  They  dared  not  cross,  for  there 
was  a great  body  of  Indians  on  the  opposite  bank ; but  marched  down  for 
four  miles,  where  they  crossed  with  the  few  men  who  were  left,  the  greater 
part  of  a large  army  having  wasted  away  by  starvation.  De  Soto  himself 
died  soon  afterwards,  and  was  buried  in  the  middle  of  the  river  he  had  dis- 
covered, and  which  has  since  become  so  famous. 

You  all  of  you  know  of,  and  many  of  our  readers  have  sailed  on,  the 
beautiful  Hudson,  which  has  scenery  along  its  banks  unsurpassed  by  any  in 
Europe  and  America. 

In  the  Revolutionary  War  General  Arnold  made  arrangements  to  place 
West  Point  in  the  hands  of  the  British,  and  Major  Andre  was  sent  to  complete 
the  arrangements.  The  vessel  which  took  him  up  the  Hudson  was  fired 
upon,  and  it  dropped  down  the  stream.  Andre  was  unable  to  reach  his  vessel, 
was  captured,  tried,  condemned  as  a spy,  and  hung  at  Tappan. 

(191) 


THE  FLOWER  GIRL. 


(192) 


'riii:  RIVI^R  KWAL 


T is  only  within  a few  years  that  people  knew  anythin;^  about  the 
country  along  the  Nile,  in  i^^gyi^.  I'he  j;eople  are  black,  and 
generally  very  poor,  and  live  principally  on  a kind  of  Indian 
corn  and  dates,  those  of  Nubia  being  considered  better  than  any 
others ; and  the  leaves  of  the  palm-trees,  from  which  dates  are 
grown,  are  liner  and  softer  than  any  others. 

There  are  interesting  ruins  in  Nubia,  those  of  the  rock  temple 
being  the  most  wonderful.  The  immense  statues  outside  repre- 
sent a former  king  of  Egypt.  Wild  birds  are  numerous.  One 
species  is  called  “Pharaoh’s  hens,”  which  are  a kind  of  small  white  vulture 
that  frequents  the  desert,  as  well  as  the  neighborhood  of  the  river. 

Dongola  is  where  the  governor  lives.  There  is  a sandy  desert  on  each 
side  of  the  river.  No 
fresh  meat  can  be 
bought  here ; it  is  all 
brought  up  the  river. 

On  this  part  of  the  Nile 
are  great  crocodiles  and 
and  water-lizards. 

The  houses  of . the 
better  class  are  not  well 
furnished.  The  beds 
are  frames  with  strips 
of  buffalo-hide  stretched 
across,  and  mats  are 
laid  on  these.  They 
are  used  for  seats  in 
the  daytime.  Wooden 
bowls  are  used  instead 
of  crockery,  and  drinking-vessels  are  made  from  gourds.  The  Nubian 
woman’s  dress  is  a piece  of  dark  blue  calico  wrapped  around  her  waist  and 
coming  down  to  her  ankles ; her  head  and  upper  part  of  the  body  is  covered 
with  a white  scarf,  with  a red  border,  which  can  be  drawn  over  the  face.  She 
wears  necklaces,  bracelets,  rings,  earrings  and  anklets.  The  upper  classes 
keep  themselves  clean  by  rubbing  the  skin  every  night  with  a kind  of  dough, 
and  then  with  a fragrant  oil.  This  is  called  quite  refreshing. 

13 ' (193) 


THE  TEMPLES  OF  INDIA. 


The  Hindoos,  like  the  Chinese,  are  a singular  people;  they  are  very  re- 
ligious, and  yet  worship  idols,  which  they  think  represent  God.  Their 
priests  are  very  learned  men,  and  their  land  is  full  of  temples.  They  have 
three  principal  gods,  Brahma,  the  creator;  Vishnu,  the  preserver;  and  Siva, 
the  destroyer.  They  believe  that,  when  Vishnu  was  a child  (he  was  called 
Kreshna),  he  swallowed  some  dirt,  and  his  brothers  ran  and  told  their  mother. 
To  see  if  they  were  telling  the  truth,  she  told  him  to  open  his  mouth,  and  saw 
th^ee  worlds  tJm'e. 

It  is  said  that  Hindoos  have  a great  many  inferior  gods,  among  whom  are 
the  Devas.  They  say  that  these  Devas  had  a quarrel  about  the  disposition 
of  the  principal  god.  One  of  the  Devas  at  last  proposed  to  settle  the  matter; 
so  he  went  and  kicked  Siva.  Siva  became  very  angry,  and  spoiled  millions 
of  worlds  before  he  was  pacified.  The  Deva  then  kicked  Brahma.  He 

(194) 


'1 1 11-:  'ii:mi’ij:s  oi  i.\hi.\. 


^ruinl)k;cl,  l)iit  didn’t  do  iinythin^.  'Tlio  I )(;va  thru  kicked  Vishnu,  who  was 
asleep.  1 1(‘  awoke  at  once.  1 le  cau^dit  the  foot  that  had  struck  him,  and 
pattinor  it  said  he  lioped  it  wasn’t  Imrt,  and  that  he  had  not  given  pain  to  or 
offended  the  1 )eva. 

Many  stories  have  been  told  about  the  “Car  of  Juggernaut,”  and  people 
being  thrown  under  its  wheels.  All  such  tales  ar(!  nonsense,  because  it  isn’t 
true.  Juggernaut  is  one  of  the  names  Vishnu  takes,  and  the  worship  of 


HINDOO  GODS. 


Vishnu  is  associated  with  love.  The  mistake  happened  in  this  way:  During 
the  car  festival  there  are  great  crowds,  and  accidents  sometimes  occur;  and, 
in  telling  about  it,  people  who  saw  it  made  the  error  of  supposing  their  death 
was  intentional. 

Many  of  the  Hindoos  of  the  upper  castes  will  undergo  all  sorts  of  self- 
inflicted  torture,  thinking  they  are  purifying  their  souls.  They  will  hang  by 
one  hand,  or  will  allow  their  finger-nails  to  grow  till  they  are  several  feet  long. 
Sometimes  the  nails  penetrate  the  flesh.  Then,  again,  they  wall  hold  one  of 
their  arms  or  legs  in  one  position  so  long  that  they  lose  the  use  of  it  entirely. 
But  no  matter  how  good  and  pure  a Hindoo  may  be  he  can  only  hope  to 
escape  punishment,  and  his  highest  hope  is  to  be  absorbed  into  space  and 
become  nothing  ; otherwise  his  soul  after  he  dies  may  enter  a toad,  a snake,  a 

(195) 


THE  SAGACITY  OF^A  GULL. AN  INTELLIGENT  SWALLOW. 


horse,  or  any  living  animal ; and  that  is  why  they  will  not  destroy  the  life  of 
any  animal,  because  in  doing  so  he  interferes  with  some  poor  soul’s  progress 
upward. 

They  have  the  greatest  respect  for  and  worship  monkeys  as  a superior  race 
of  beings,  and  one  town  is  thickly  settled  with  these  imps,  who  are  a source 
of  the  greatest  annoyance.  They  also  worship  a white  bull,  that  you  have 
sometimes  seen  in  the  menageries ; it  has  two  humps  on  its  back,  much  like 
the  camel.  But  these  people  are  fast  learning  to  put  aside  all  such  vain  delu- 
sions, and  receive  and  believe  the  truth. 


•:o:> 


THE  SAGACITY  OF  A GULL. 

y\  CURIOUS  incident  occurred  recently  on  one  of  the  bridges  crossing 
^ the  river  Limat,  which  flows  through  the  city  of  Zurich,  illustrating 
the  sagacity  of  the  gulls  or  terns  frequenting  some  of  the  Swiss  lakes.  A 
gentleman  who,  for  ammusement,  was  in  the  habit  of  feeding  these  birds  with 
the  refuse  of  meat,  which  they  are  fond  of,  had  his  hat  knocked  off  into  the 
rapid  current  below  by  one  of  the  more  eager  gulls  hovering  around.  The 
lookers-on  laughed  at  the  mishap ; and  a boat  was  about  to  be  put  out  into 
the  stream  to  secure  the  trophy,  when,  to  the  surprise  of  every  one,  a gull 
Avas  noticed  to  dart  down  upon  the  hat,  and,  after  several  ineffectual  attempts, 
succeeded  at  last  in  rising  with  it  in  its  beak,  and  flying  toward  the  bridge,  to 
astonishment  of  every  one,  dropped  the  well-soaked  hat  where  the  bystanders 
at  once  secured  it  for  its  owner. 

:o: 


AN  INTELLIGENT  SWALLOW. 

BR.  W.  F.  MORGAN,  of  Leavenworth,  Kan.,  communicates  to  The  Medical 
Record  a story  which  would  indicate  that  swallows  have  considerable 
surgical  skill  as  well  as  intelligence.  In  a nest  he  found  a young  swallow 
much  weaker  than  its  mate,  which  had  one  of  its  legs  bandaged  with  horse- 
hairs. Taking  the  hairs  away  he  found  that  the  bird’s  leg  was  broken.  The 
next  time  he  visited  the  nest,  he  found  the  leg  again  bandaged.  He  con- 
tinued to  observe  “the  case,”  and  in  two  weeks  found  that  the  bird  was  cau- 
tiously removing  the  hairs,  a few  each  day.  The  cure  was  entirely  successful. 

(196) 


Twi:  NA'rivr:  Australians. 


rrillli  native  Australians  live  in 
JL  hollow  trees,  made  so  by  bor- 
ingrthem  out  with  fire.  Ordinarily 
their  food  .consists  of  shell-fish 
or  bruised  ants  and  grass,  or  they 
would  make  a hook  out  of  a piece 
of  oyster  shell  and  fasten  a line  to 
it  and  catch  fish.  They  are  filthy 
beasts,  and  covered  with  lice. 

They  are  the  most  degraded  peo- 
ple in  the  world.  They  are  black, 
and  have  frizzled  hair  like  negroes, 
and  very  lean  arms  and  legs. 

Their  principal  ornament  is  the 
bone  which  they  thrust  through 
the  nose,  which  makes  them  look 
very  funny,  and  you  can’t  help 
laughing  every  time  you  see  one. 

They  also  tattoo  their*  skin  with 
all  sorts  of  devices,  and  they  have 
a habit  of  inflictine  gashes  on 
themselves,  and  then  filling  the  cut 
with  wood-ashes  which  would 
make  nasty  scars,  causing  ridges 
to  appear  all  over  the  body.  A 

gentleman,  who  spent  many  years  — 

in  Australia,  said  that  he  was  present  once  when  the  tribe  was  mourning  the 
death  of  one  of  its  members.  They  all  sat  in  a circle  around  a fire  perfectly 
quiet.  After  a while  one  began  moaning,  and  gradually  they  all  joined  in  ; 
then  the  one  who  first  started  the  chorus  began  to  strike  himself  all  over  the 

O 


body  with  a sharp  instrument,  and  soon  the  entire  party  w^ere  shrieking  and 
making  a terrible  noise,  and  wounding  themselves  in  the  most  fearful  manner. 
This  continued  a long  while,  till  they  were  all  exhausted.  The  next  day  they 
dressed  their  wounds  with  mud,  and  went  around  as  usual  as  if  nothing  had 
happened.  This  old  fellow  in  the  picture  looks  quite  peaceably  disposed;  but 
you  can't  tell  what  these  wild  people  will  do  once  they  are  aroused. 

(197) 


SOUTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS, 


The  Indians  of  South  America  are  much  different  from  those  of  the  United 
States.  Their  color  is  mahogany ; their  hair  is  black,  straight  and 
thick ; forehead  low,  but  broad ; hands  and  feet  very  small ; of  medium  height, 
but  thick-set.  The  picture  represents  four  of  them  riding  wildly  over  the 
plains  on  horseback.  As  you  will  notice,  they  have  no  bridles  nor  saddles, 
but  sit  upon  their  horses  as  if  they  were  enjoying  the  freedom  from  the  use  of 
such  articles.  Both  horses  and  men  seem  to  feel  alike. 

(198) 


ciiiNi^sr:  LOCoMrrriDN. 

I I'  ont:  r r,uM 
^ ;4alh'T  to- 
all  tiio 
(\  [ ( ( f:  r f:  n l 
moans  oi  trav- 
el used  in  dif- 
ferent parts 
of  the  world, 
what  a curious 
collection  it 
would  be!  In 
Venice  they 
use  boats  call- 
ed gondolas ; 
in  China,  a 
wheel- barrow, 
consisting  of 
a single  wheel, 
with  a person 
than  the  other, 
they  use  a sail 

to  help  push  the  wheel-barrow  along.  Just  imagine  such  a contrivance  coming 
down  the  main  street!  Would  not  the  boys  be  out  in  full  force  to  see  what 
the  strange  contrivance  was?  In  Lapland,  a part  of  Russia,  Iceland,  and  the 
northern  part  of  America,  the  Esquimaux  use  dogs  attached  to  a sled.  They 
use  no  reins,  but  direct  the  animals  by  using  the  whip  and  calling  to  them. 


(199) 


on  each  side  to  balance  it.  Suppose  one  side  were  heavier 
would  it  not  be  funny  to  see  them  tumble  over?  Sometimes 


THE  JAPANESE. 


The  Japanese  are  very  much 
like  their  neighbors,  the  Chi- 
nese ; but  the  resemblance  is  more 
in  the  color  of  their  skin  and  the 
way  they  dress.  It  is  only  within 
the  last  thirty  years  that  Ameri- 
cans and  Englishmen  have  been 
allowed  to  enter  the  Mikado’s 
empire ; but  the  people  are  very 
quick  to  learn,  and  when  General 
Grant  visited  them,  ten  years  ago, 
he  found  railroads,  telegraphs, 
and  everything  that  you  are  ac- 
customed to  seeing  every  day. 
They  are  very  fond  of  flowers, 
and  their  country  is  called  the 
“ flowery  kingdom,”  on  that  ac- 
count. One  flower,  that  perhaps 
you  have  often  seen  and  know  all 
about,  the  Camelia,  grows  forty 
feet  high  there. 

Thirty-five  years  ago  a vessel 
visited  one  of  their  ports,  and  the 
captain  and  part  of  his  officers 
and  crew  went  ashore ; but  they 
took  good  care  to  stay  near  their 
boat.  The  Japanese,  however, 
treated  them  so  nicely  that  they 
were  easily  persuaded  to  visit  the 
castle  the  next  day.  The  captain 
and  all  his  officers  went  to  the 
castle,  when  they  were  quickly 
seized,  and  their  hands,  arms,  legs 
and  feet  tied ; and  they  were  put 
in  jail,  and  kept  prisoners  a long 
while.  When  Commodore  Perry, 


JAPANESE  LADY. 


of  the 
(200) 


United  States  Navy,  visited  that 


'I  I IK  JAI’ANKSK. 


country  a low  years  allorwarcl,  ho  was  treated  much  better;  init,  wlienever  the 
party  approached  a villa^^^e,  the  women  all  scampered  away,  d'he  interpreter, 
when  spoken  to  about  it,  lied,  and  said  the  women  were  modest  and  afraid. 
Hut  I'erry  told  the  interpreter  that  it  wasn’t  so.  d'he  ;^uide  laughed,  Ijecause 
to  be  able  to  lie  and  not  be  caught  is  considered  something  to  be  {;roud  of. 
The  Ja[)anese  women  are  quite  pretty,  but  very  small,  being  less  than  five  feet 
high.  I'hey  dress  in  silk  and  cotton.  Their  clothes  are  made  like  that  in  the 
picture.  They  paint  their  faces,  shave  off  their  eyebrows,  and  blacken  their 
teeth ; they  think  this  makes  them  prettier.  They  are  very  social,  and  have 

tea-parties, 
where  they  have 
music,  card- 
playing,  and  do 
pretty  much  as 
we  do.  Their 
furniture  is  very 
scanty.  They 
spread  mats  on 
the  floor,  and  at 
ni^ht  brinor  out 
pillow's  and  bed- 
covers, open 
screens,  which 
divide  the 
room  into  com- 
partments, and 
lie  on  the  floor 
and  sleep.  In 

JAPANESE  FAMILY.  the  m o r n 1 n Of 

they  put  away  their  pillows  and  bedclothes,  fold  up  their  screens,  sw'eep  the 
floor,  and  their  housework  is  done.  They  are  great  readers,  and  the  number 
of  novels  printed  each  year  is  wonderful.  They  are  printed  from  w’ooden 
blocks,  and  they  use  one  side  only  of  the  paper  because  it  is  so  thin,  as  it  is 
made  from  the  bark  of  a tree.  The  very  poorest  and  commonest  kind  ©f 
people  there  both  read  and  write,  which  is  more  than  can  be  said  of  a great 
many  other  countries. 

Their  principal  product  is  rice,  which  takes  the  place  of  bread.  They  also 
grow  oranges,  lemons,  peaches,  plums,  figs,  chestnuts,  apples,  and  something 

(201) 


THE  JAPANESE. 


else  yoLi  all  know  about,  which  mother  puts  in  your  clothes  to  keep  out  the 
moths.  1 hear  you  all  say,  “ Camphor.”  Well,  you  are  right ; it  is  made  from 
the  <^um  of  an  evergreen  tree. 

They  have  gold,  silver  and  copper  mines,  and  make  steel  and  porcelain. 
You  will  find  there  cats  and  dogs,  sheep,  goats,  horses,  oxen,  hogs,  etc. 

The  better  classes  of  the  Japanese  wear  wide  trousers  and  swords.  The 
men  are  about  five  feet  high,  and  the  women  between  four  and  five  feet. 
Their  walk  is  very  funny,  as  they  wear  high-heeled  clogs,  and  turn  their  toes 
in,  which  makes  them  waddle. 

:o: 

Why  is  a shoe-black  like  an  editor? — Because  he  polishes  the  understand- 
ings of  his  patrons. 

:o. 

When  did  Moses  sleep  five  in  abed? — When  he  slept  with  his  forefathers. 

:o: 

Why  is  a man  looking  for  a philosopher’s  stone  like  Neptune  ? — Because  he 
is  sea-king  what  never  was. 

:o: 

Why  is  the  letter  K like  a pig’s  tail? — Because  it  is  the  end  of  pork. 

:o: 

Where  can  happiness  always  be  found? — In  the  Dictionary. 

:o: 

What  is  the  color  of  a grass-plat  covered  with  snow? — Invisible  green. 

:o: 

Strictly  speaking  how  many  days  are  there  in  a year? — Three  hundred 
and  twenty-five — forty  are  Lent,  and  never  returned. 

:o: 

How  many  dog-days  are  there  in  a year? — Three  hundred  and  sixty-five; 
. every  dog  has  its  day. 

:o: 

Why  does  a miller  wear  a white,  hat  ? — To  keep  his  head  warm. 

(202) 


pp:nn’s  'rRi'A'i'v  wriii  'iiii*:  Indians. 

A H'^IvY  l(‘\v  people  ther(!  are  who  haven’t  lu  ard  a ;^reat  deal  about  the* 
J'  Indian  wars  with  the  hrst  settlers  of  America  ; but  there  was  one  (,olon\' 
' wh(‘r(!  then  oble  Red  man  was  the  Paleface’s  friend.  William  Penn,  a 

Onak(‘r  ot  iMi^land,  s(!cnred  a orant  of  a portion  of  America,  now  comprisin;^ 
th('  stat(‘  of  P(‘nnsylvania.  Put,  with  the  stern  sense  of  justice  that  is  {ejrai- 


liar  to  the  Friends,  Penn  was  not  satisfied  till  he  had  paid  the  possessors  of 
the  soil  what  they  thought  their  land  was  worth.  In  1682  he  had  his  agent 
make  a treaty  with  them,  and  the  chiefs  of  all  the  tribes  met  together  in  Phila- 
delphia, and  exchanged  words  of  peace.  The  tree  under  which  the  treaty 
was  made  was  still  standing  a few  years  ago,  and  was  then  blown  down. 

(203) 


PIZARRO. 


JZ>IZARRO  was  the  name  of  the 
discoverer  and  conqueror  of 
Peru.  He  was  born  (1471)  in  Spain, 
and  was  the  son  of  a colonel  in  the 
Spanish  army.  Of  his  boyhood  noth- 
ing is  known  ; but  he  was  n 
and  had  little  or  no  education.  When 
he  became  a man  he-  took  part  in  one 
of  the  expeditions  to  America,  which 
had  just  then  been  discovered,  and  was 
with  Balboa  when  he  discovered  the 
Pacific,  and  afterward  learned  of  a 
coil 

to  get  help  from  the  governor  of  that 
province,  he  returned  to  Spain,  and 
was  made  by  the  Queen  captain-gen- 
eral of  a country  842  miles  in  length,  along  the  newly  discovered  coast, 
“ provided  he  raised  a sufficient  number  of  men  to  conquer  it.”  He  left 
Spain  in  January,  1530,  with  less  than  the  required  number,  but  was  afterward 
joined  by  his  brother  with  the  remainder  at  Panama,  from  whence  he  sailed 
the  following  January,  with  180  men,  twenty-seven  horses  and  three  ship's,  and 
established  a footing  in  Peru,  and  then  started  for  the  interior.  May,  1532. 
On  the  15th  of  the  following  November,  Pizarro  entered  Caxamarca.  He 
murdered  the  Inca  Atahualpa  who  had  just  vanquished  his  brother,  Inca 
Huascar,  whose  portrait  you  see  above.  He  permitted  the  rightful  heir  to 
be  crowned,  March  24,  1534.  His  confederate  Almagro  then  undertook  an 
expedition  into  Chili,  and  Pizarro  founded  the  city  of  Lima,  January  18,  1535. 
The  following  year  the  Incas  made  a brave  attempt  to  expel  the  invaders,  who 
were  besieged;  but  Almagro  returning  rescued  them  from  their  danger,  and 
compelled  the  Peruvians  to  retreat.  Afterward  the  two  Pizarros  and  Almagro 
quarreled  as  to  their  respective  shares  of  the  newly  acquired  country,  and 
finally  they  went  to  battle,  and  Almazro  was  defeated,  April  26,  1538,  and  he 
was  executed  shortly  after.  His  followers  recognized  his  half-caste  son  as 
his  successor.  Bitterly  discontented  they  conspired  at  Lima,  and  assassinated 
Pizarro,  June  26,  1542.  Meanwhile  the  Emperor  of  Spain  had  sent  out  Vaca 
De  Castro,  who,  hearing  of  Pizarro’s  murder,  assumed  the  title  of  Governor 

(204) 


ntry  south  of  Panama ; and,  failing 


I-I/AKKr), 


of  Peru,  and  on  September  i6,  1542,  he  defeated  the  army  of  the  young 
Almagro,  and  the  unfortunate  boy  was  beheaded  at  Cuzco. 

(205) 


THE  ALAMO. 


SEE  this  picture.  Do  you  know  what  it  represents?  Fll  tell  you.  It  is  an 
historical  spot,  as  every  man  defending  it  was  slaughtered.  There  is  but 
one  other  event  in  American  history  equal  to  it — the  massacre  of  General 
Custer  by  the  Indians  on  our  plains  some  years  ago.  Eor  several  years  the 
Americans,  who  had  settled  in  Texas,  had  been  trying  to  establish  an  inde- 
pendent Republic,  that  they  might  govern  themselves,  and  not  be  compelled 
to  remain  under  the  dictation  of  Mexico,  which  country  never  lost  an  oppor- 
tunity to  insult  them.  In  January,  1836,  Santa  Anna,  the  general-in-chief  of 
the  Mexican  army,  afterwards  President  of  Mexico,  determined  to  drive  the 
Americans  out  of  Texas,  and  declared  every  one  of  them  pirates,  giving  his 
generals  orders  to  kill  all  who  were  taken  prisoners,  as  Americans  should  no 
longer  live  in  that  country.  Eebruary  2 2d,  Colonel  Travis,  with  about  145 
men,  retreated  into  the  Alamo,  a large  convent  building  in  San  Antonio, 
surrounded  by  a strongly-built  wall,  that  had  been  erected  to  protect  the 
convent  and  its  people  against  the  Indians.  - The  next  day  they  were  besieged 
by  about  6,000  Mexicans  under  Santa  Anna,  who  placed  heavy  cannon  in 
position  all  around  them,  and  for  eleven  days  bombarded  them  fiercely. 

(206) 


'nil-:  LA/V  MAIDKN. 


Colonel  'Fravis  sent  for  reinforcf^incnts,  and  succeedin;^^  in  adding  to  his  force 
thirty-two  men,  inakiiiL,^  lu.'arly  180  incMi  inside  of  the  Alamo,  'fhe  Americans 
had  but  very  litth;  ammunition,  and  were  afraid  to  use  it  in  reply  to  the  heavy 
cannonade  of  the  Mexicans,  wishinL(  to  save  all  they  could  for  the  final  assault, 
which  these  brave  men  knew  must  shortly  follow.  March  6th,  which  was  on 
Sunday,  the  whole  Mexican  army  advanced  upon  the  place,  while  the  heroic 
band  of  Americans  poured  such  a fire  of  ^^rape,  canister,  and  musketry  upon 
them  that,  though  6,000  to  180,  they  were  com[;elled  to  fall  back  in  disorder 
twice.  Rallying  again,  they  succeeded  in  entering  the  enclosure,  and  turned 
their  cannon  upon  the  convent,  where  some  of  the  Americans  had  found  refuge. 
The  slaughter  was  terrific.  Colonel  Travis,  the  commander,  was  killed  early 
in  the  action,  being  shot  through  the  head,  though,  after  he  was  wounded,  he 
killed  a Mexican  who  attempted  to  run  him  through  with  a spear.  David 
Crockett,  whose  history  nearly  all  of  our  little  friends  are  acquainted 
with,  as  he  was  one  of  the  well-known  border  men  of  those  days,  was  found 
dead,  surrounded  by  nearly  a score  of  Mexicans,  whom  he  had  succeeded  in 
killing  before  they  overpowered  him.  Out  of  all  this  little  band  of  heroes 
not  one  escaped.  A few,  finding  the  contest  useless,  surrendered  to  the 
Mexicans,  but  were  immediately  murdered  by  them.  A colored  man  and 
two  ladies  were  spared,  as  they  were  not  engaged  in  fighting.  Think  of  this, 
little  friends.  Do  you  wonder  that  Texans  are  proud  of  the  Alamo,  and  show 
it  to  all  strangers  who  visit  San  Antonio  to-day  ? The  bones  of  these  Ameri- 
cans were  collected  the  next  year  and  buried  with  great  military  honors. 

The  Alamo  is  now  occupied  by  the  United  States  as  a quarter-master’s 
depot.  Do  not  fail  to  see  it,  should  you  ever  visit  Texas,  the  “Lone  Star 
State.” 

:o: 

THE  LAZY  MAIDEN. 

There  was  once  a little  maiden  who  was  very  pretty,  but  careless  and 
lazy.  When  she  used  to  spin,  if  there  was  a knot  in  the  thread,  she 
broke  off  a long  piece  and  threw  it  on  the  ground.  She  had  a servant  girl,  who 
used  to  pick  up  all  the  pieces,  until  she  had  enough  to  make  a dress  for  herself. 

A young  man  was  in  love  with  this  lazy  maiden,  and  the  wedding  day  was 
•appointed.  The  evening  before,  the  servant  girl  danced  about  in  her  new 
dress,  and  the  bride  exclaimed : “ How  the  girl  does  jump  round,  dressed  in 
my  threads  and  leavings ! ” The  bridegroom  asked  what  she  meant.  She 
told  him  the  girl  had  made  herself  a dress  from  threads  she  had  thrown  away. 
When  he  heard  this  he  gave  up  the  mistress  and  chose  the  maid  for  his  wife. 

(207) 


THE  EARLY  SETTLERS  OF  KENTUCKY. 

^^UR  little  friends  have  heard  a great 
deal  about  Daniel  Boone,  one  of  the 
settlers  of  Kentucky,  and  the  bravest  of 
that  band  of  heroes  who  made  their 
homes  in  what  is  now  one  of  the  most 
beautiful  parts  of  this  great  country. 

Read  this  little  story,  and  you  will  then 
see  what  great 

daily  from  the  Indians,  who  were  lurking 
about  for  the  purpose  of  making  the 
settlers  prisoners,  or  taking  their  scalps. 
Indians  and  whites  met  often,  and  one 
was  sure  to  die  before  the  combat  ended. 

Late  on  a Sunday  afternoon,  in  July, 
1776,  three  little  girls  left  Boonesbor- 
oiigh,  to  amuse  themselves  with  a canoe  upon  the  river  that  flowed  by  the 
fort ; and,  before  they  were  aware  of  their  danger,  they  were  seized  by  sav- 
ages, their  canoe  was  drawn  ashore,  and  they  were  hurried  off  toward  the 
Indian  towns  in  Ohio.  Their  screams  were  heard  at  the  fort,  and  the  cause 
well  guessed.  Two  of  the  girls  were  daughters  of  Colonel  Richard  Calloway  ; 
the  third,  of  Daniel  Boone.  Both  fathers  were  away  from  home  ; but,  as  soon 
as  they  returned,  they  organized  parties  to  follow  the  Indians — Colonel 
Calloway  starting  with  a mounted  party,  to  head  them  off,  if  possible,  before 
they  could  cross  the  Ohio  river,  or  before  the  little  girls  should  become 
so  tired  that  they  could  not  go  any  further,  and  be  tomahawked  by  their 
captors. 

Boone  started  on  foot  upon  their  trail,  directly  through  the  thickets  and 
canebrakes.  His  rule  was  never  to  ride  if  he  could  possibly  walk  ; and  he 
always  went  in  this  way — his  journeys,  hunts,  escapes  and  pursuits  being  on 
foot. 

He  had  eight  men  with  him,  and  the  little  reader  can  imagine  how  anxious 
he  was  to  come  upon  the  Indians  and  rescue  his  own  child  and  those  of  his 
friend  and  neighbor.  Besides  his  anxiety,  three  of  the  party  were  lovers  of 
the  girls ; and  their  hearts  beat  very  warmly  when  they  thought  of  the  terrible 
sufferings  those  they  loved  might  have  to  undergo.  No  wonder  that  they 
were  very  active,  and  could  not  rest  a moment  until  they  had  saved  the  girls. 
You  would  feel  just  as  anxious,  were  you  placed  in  the  same  situation. 

(208) 


dangers  he  met  almost 


'mi<:  lOAkLY  sF/ri'ijORS  oi-  kicniuckv. 


Hctscy,  the  oldest  of  tlut  inark(;(l  th(i  trail,  as  the  Indians  hurried  them 
alon^',  by  bn'akin^  tvvi^^s  and  bendiiiL;  bushes,  a trick  she  hacl  learned  from 
the  settlers  ; and,  when  threat(;ncd  with  the  tomahawk  if  she  did  not  sto[>,  she 
tore  small  pieetks  from  \u\r  dress  and  dro[)ped  them,  so  that  those  who  wen* 
comincr  mio^ht  know  that  this  was  the  route  that  the  Indians  had  taken. 
Where  the  oround  was  soft,  she  would  press  her  foot  down  hard  so  as  to  leave 
the  print  of  it.  The  (light  was  in  the  best  Indian  method.  I'he  Indians 
marched  some  yards  apart,  through  the  bushes  and  canebrakes,  and  compelled 
their  captives  to  do  the  same.  When  a creek  was  crossed,  they  would  walk 
into  the  middle  of  it,  follow  it  up  some  distance,  then  cross  to  the  other  side ; 
so  that  all  trace  of  them  mierht  be  lost  to  those  behind. 

O 

Boone  and  his  men  were  not  able  to  go  far  the  first  day,  as  it  was  soon 
dark ; but  he  had  fixed  in  his  mind  the  course  they  had  taken,  and  very  early 
in  the  morning  started  out  again  in  hot  pursuit.  The  chase  was  continued, 
with  all  possible  speed,  for  over  thirty  miles  that  day,  till  night  came  upon 
them  and  compelled  them  to  halt.  In  the  morning  they  were  after  the 
redskins,  bright  and  early.  It  was  but  a short  time  before  they  discovered 
smoke  rising  in  the  distance,  showingf  them  that  the  sava^-es  were  cookinof 
their  breakfast  of  buffalo  meat;  and  the  party  approached  cautiously,  fearing 
that  the  Indians  might  discover  them,  slay  the  girls,  and  escape. 

Colonel  John  Ford,  who  was  one  of  the  party  (afterwards  killed  by  Indians), 
thus  describes  the  attack,  and  the  rescue,  in  a letter  written  the  next  Sunday: 

“ Our  study  had  been  how  to  get  the  prisoners  without  giving  the  Indians 
time  to  murder  them  after  they  discovered  us.  Four  of  us  fired,  and  all  of  us 
rushed  on  them,  by  which  they  were  prevented  from  carrying  anything  away, 
except  one  shot-gun  without  any  ammunition.  Colonel  Boone  and  myself 
had  each  a pretty  fair  shot  as  they  began  to  move  off.  I shot  one  through 
the  body.  The  one  he  shot  dropped  his  gun ; mine  had  none.  The  place 
was  covered  with  thick  cane ; and,  being  so  much  pleased  to  recover  the  three 
poor  little  heart-broken  girls,  w^e  were  prevented  from  making  any  further 
search.  We  sent  the  Indians  off  almost  naked,  some  without  their  moccasins, 
and  none  of  them  with  so  much  as  a knife  or  tomahawk.  After  the  girls 
came  to  themselves  sufficiently  to  speak,  they  told  us  there  were  five  Indians; 
they  could  speak  good  English,  and  said  they  should  go  to  the  Shawanese 
towns.  The  war-club  we  got  was  like  those  I have  seen  of  that  nation,  and 
several  words  of  their  language,  which  the  girls  retained,  were  known  to  be 
Shawanese.” 

1*^ 


(209) 


AN  INDIAN  STORY. 
“^UESS  we’d  be  mighty 
VJ  snug  here,  Jim,  if  it 
warn’t  for  them  sneakin’  In- 
juns.” 

“ That’s  so.  Bill.  It’s  a 
mighty  likely  place  for  ’em 
jist  here ; and  I reckon  ” 
(passing  his  big  brown  hand 
over  a huge  shaggy  mop  of 
red  hair)  “ I’ve  got  a scalp 
that  would  bring  any  redskin 
after  me,  if  he  once  set  eyes 
on  it.” 

The  speakers  were  two 
sturdy  American  hunters, 
who  were  sitting  with  their 

rifles  across  their  knees  be- 

side a blazing  fire,  the  glare 
of  which  reddened  the  stems  of  the  tall  pines  amid  which  their  camp  had  been 
pitched,  and  showed  the  figures  of  several  other  men  outstretched  on  the 
ground,  as  if  asleep. 

The  expedition  to  which  the  two  veterans  had  attached  themselves  had 
been  sent  out  to  look  for  a new  route  through  a wild  tract  of  hilly  country  in 

the  far  west  of  North  America.  The  party  had  just  reached  the  most  dan- 

gerous point  of  their  whole  march,  and  the  two  sentinels  sat  with  their  loaded 
rifles  across  their  knees,  and  their  ears  strained  to  catch  the  slightest  sound. 

“ I reckon,  though,  there’s  one  man  in  the  camp  that  has  a finer  show  of  ha’r 
than  you,  Jim,”  said  Bill,  after  a pause. 

“You  mean  the  Dutch  doctor  yonder?  Well,  he  has,”  assented  Jim,  with  a 
jerk  of  his  elbow  toward  a small  round  figure,  which,  seated  a little  way  off, 
with  its  back  against  a tree,  seemed  intent  on  something  that  lay  in  its  lap. 

The  “ Dutch  doctor  ” (better  known  to  his  friends  as  Professor  Karl  Buch- 
mann)  was  a perpetual  wonder,  not  only  to  the  two  backwoodsmen,  but  to  all 
the  rest  of  their  party.  That  he  had  “grit”  (bravery)  could  not  be  denied, 
for  he  had  proved  his  courage  in  more  than  one  awkward  scrape;  but  his 
passion  for  picking  up  weeds  and  roots,  and  pulling  them  about  for  hours 
together,  in  the  pursuit  of  his  favorite  study  of  botany,  made  his  new  com- 
panions look  upon  him  as  a kind  of  harmless  madman. 

(210) 


AN  INhIAN  S'lOKV. 


But  the  most  HMiiarkahle  tliinj;^  about  our  professor  was  his  hair.  'I'lie 
spleiiclicl  crop  of  curls  that  crowned  his. broad  foreliead  surpassed,  as  Ikill  had 
said,  every  other  head  in  the  camp;  and  it  was  lU)  wonder  that  the  sly  hints 
about  Indians  and  scal|)in^,  which  the  two  hunters  kept  constantly  lettin;^  fall 
in  his  presence,  seemed  to  disturl)  I I(;rr  Buchmann  very  considerably. 

“I  reckon,”  resumed  Jim  meditatively,  “there’s  a man  not  far  from  here 
that ’ud  like  nothin!^  better  than  to  take  that  I)utchman’s  scal[) ; and  if  we 
don’t  see  something  of  him  ’fore  we  git  through  these  hills,  call  Jim  I^arlow  an 
kliot.” 

“ I guess  you  mean  War  Eagle,  the  big  chief  of  the  ‘ Crow  Indians  ? ’ ” 

“ That’s  him  ; did  ye  ever  meet  him  ? ” 

“ No — nor  don’t  want  to,  neither.’"' 

“You’re  right  thar,  Bill;  for  when  you  do,  you  wont  forget  it  in  a hurry.  I 
fell  in  with  him  once,  not  far  away  from  whar  we  are  now ; and  here’s  what  he 
gave  me  to  remember  him  by.” 

And,  throwing  back  his  deerskin  hunting-shirt,  the  speaker  displayed  a 
fearful  scar  on  his  left  shoulder. 

“ That  was  a good  lick,  anyhow,”  said  Bill,  eyeing  the  mark  with  not  a little 
professional  appreciation. 

“Yes!  and  if  poor  old  Jack  Harris  (him  that  was  killed  on  the  Yellowstone 
’bout  a year  after  that)  hadn’t  sent  a bullet  in  his  arm  ’fore  he  could  fetch  me 
another  lick,  I reckon  I wouldn’t  have  been  sittin’  here  to-night.” 

“ Hollo  1 ” cried  Bill,  springing  to  his  feet,  “ what’s  that  ? ” 

The  crack  of  his  rifle  w^as  answered  by  a sharp  howl  of  pain,  which  w"as 
instantly  drowned  in  the  terrific  yell  of  the  Indian  war-whoop,  breaking  out, 
as  it  seemed,  on  every  side  of  them  at  once. 

Then  a swarm  of  dusky  figures,  hideous  in  fantastic  war-paint,  came  bursting 
out  of  the  darkness  right  upon  them. 

Jim  Barlow’s  rifle  cracked  in  its  turn,  and  down  went  another  of  the  enemy, 
while  the  roused  sleepers,  leaping  nimbly  from  the  ground,  stood  to  their  arms 
wfith  the  cool  promptitude  of  men  accustomed  to  danger.  But  the  boldest  of 
them  recoiled  as  a giant  form  bounded  forward  into  the  firelight,  displaying 
on  his  bare  brown  chest  the  rude  outline  of  a black  eagle. 

“War  Eagle!”  shouted  Jim,  darting  toward  him.  “ At  last ! I’ve  owed  him 
something  this  long  time,  and  now  I’m  just  a goin’  to  pay  him.” 

His  hand  was  raised  to  strike,  but  before  the  blow  could  fall,  he  was  him- 
self grappled  by  a pow^erful  Indian,  and  the  two  rolled  on  the  ground  together, 
struggling  furiously.  The  savage  at  length  managed  to  draw  his  knife,  and 

(211) 


AN  INDIAN  STORY, 


it  would  have  gone  hard  with  honest  Jim  had  not  his  enemy  been  suddenly' 
knocked  senseless  by  a tremendous  blow  from  the  but-end  of  Bill’s  rifle. 

“Saved  your  scalp  this  time,  mate,”  said  the  triumphant  Bill,  coolly;  “but 
don’t  do  it  again.” 

“ No,  I wont,”  answered  Jim,  staggering  to  his  feet.  “ But  wherever  has 
War  Eagle  gone  ? ” 

“Yonder  he  goes,”  cried  Bill.  “Look  out,  purfessor,  or  that  scalp  o’  yourn 
wont  be  on  hand  when  you  want  it ! ” 

Poor  Professor  Buchmann — who,  even  with  death  staring  him  in  the  face, 
had  busied  himself  in  putting  safely  away  the  “ specimens  ” which  he  had  been 
sorting — had  not  even  time  to  catch  up  his  rifle  before  the  enemy  was  upon 
him.  A sudden  flare  of  the  half-extinguished  fire  lighted  up  the  grim  face  of 
a dark  figure  that  came  rushing  toward  him,  and  Buchmann  saw  with  dismay 
that  his  assailant  was  no  other  than  the  dreaded  “ War  Eagle  ” himself. 

The  professor’s  magnificent  head  of  hair  had  at  once  caught  the  keen 
eye  of  the  savage,  who  flew  at  him  like  a tiger,  brandishing  his  toma- 
hawk in  one  hand,  while  seizing  with  the  other  the  hair  which  he  already 
counted  his  own  in  the  form  of  a “ scalp.”  But  instantly  the  whole  mass  of 
hair  (for  it  was  only  a came  off  in  his  grasp,  and  the  Indian  went  sprawl- 
ing on  his  back,  the  tomahawk  flying  out  of  his  hand  as  he  fell ! 

A moment  more,  and  he  would  have  been  up  again,  more  furious  than  ever, 
but  the  professor  was  too  quick  for  him.  The  instant  he  saw  the  Indian  fall, 
he  pounced  upon  the  tomahawk  which  the  latter  had  let  drop,  and  with  one 
good  blow  laid  the  terrible  War  Eagle  senseless  at  his  feet. 

That  blow  decided  the  battle.  The  Indians,  confounded  by  the  double 
wonder  of  the  “ movable  scalp  ” and  the  fall  of  their  famous  chief  before  a far 
weaker  man,  gave  way  at  once,  while  the  white  men  rallied,  and  chased  them 
off  the  field  helter-skelter. 

Professor  Buchmann  recovered  his  wig,  and  although  sorely  vexed  at  this 
public  revelation  of  his  baldness,  was  somewhat  comforted  by  finding  himself 
the  hero  of  the  whole  party  from  that  day  forth. 


Pussy-cat,  pussy-cat,  where  have  you  been  ? 
I’ve  been  to  London  to  visit  the  queen  ! 
Pussy-cat,  pussy-cat,  what  did  you  there  ? 

I friorhten’d  a little  mouse  under  her  chair. 

o 

(21:2) 


'1  IN':  INDIANS. 


T1 Indians  of  tli(‘  j:>r(‘srnt  day  arc  altoircthcr  diff-^trcnt  from  those  who 
met  the  hrst  settlers  who  landed  on  Plymouth  Rock.  While  he  is  still 
crafty  and  treaclumoiis,  the  Red  man  of  to-day  is  so  de^^raded  his  grandfather 
would  not  know  him  wcu'e  he  alivae  1 le  lives  chiefly  on  a reservation  n^-ar  a 
fort,  and  receives  his  allowance  of  food  and  clothing  from  the  governm^^nt; 


INDIANS  ON  THE  WAR-PATH. 

but  he  is  a lazy,  good-for-nothing  fellow,  and  gets  drunk  whenever  he  can  get 
any  whiskey.  He  usually  wears  the  cast-off  garments  of  the  soldiers,  or  he 
trades  his  own  property  for  whiskey  the  first  chance  he  gets.  However,  there 
are  some  wild  Indians  still  left,  and  our  picture  shows  a band  of  them  in  one 
of  the  lava-beds  of  the  Rocky  mountains.  Every  once  in  a while  some  of 
the  tribes  who  live  on  a reservation — that  is,  a section  of  the  country  set  aside 
for  them  to  hunt  in,  will  o^et  mad  because  some  bad  white  men  will  encroach 
on  their  property,  and  they  put  on  their  war-paint  and  go  out  on  the  war-path. 

(213) 


INDIAN  MEDICINE  MEN. 


Then  Uncle  Sam  sends  his  soldiers  after  them.  You  know  General  Custer 
and  his  entire  company  of  soldiers  were  all  killed  by  the  savages  not  many 
years  ago.  We  should  all  be  thankful  that  we  can  go  to  bed  at  night,  and 
not  be  wakened  by  the  wild  war-whoop,  and  find  big  painted  Indians  dancing 
around  the  house,  setting  fire  to  buildings,  shooting  and  scalping  your  father 
and  mother,  and  dashing  the  baby’s  brains  out  against  a tree. 

:o: 

Why  is  a clergyman  like  a locomotive  ? — Because  you  are  to  look  out  for 
him  when  the  bell  rings. 

:o: 

What  would  be  a good  motto  for  a doctor  ? — Patients  and  long  suffering. 


INDIAN  MEDICINE  MEN. 

The  Indian  tribes  of  North  America 
generally  contain  a few  “ medicine 
men,  who  are  the  laziest  and  at  the  same 
time  sharpest  men  in  the  tribe.  They  pro- 
fess to  be  wizards,  and  to  do  all  sorts  of 
impossible  things;  but,  'though  called 
“ medicine  ” men,  they  have,  as  a rule, 
nothing  to  do  with  healing,  the  doctors  of 
the  tribe  being  usually  some  old  women. 
They  are,  however,  expected  to  cure  those 
diseases  which  the  old  woman  doctor  has 
given  up,  and  are  supposed  to  be  able  to 
cause  rain  to  fall,  to  make  fishes,  or  bea- 
vers, or  buffaloes  plentiful,  and  to  perform 
other  wonders.  Indians  being  very  superstitious  people,  these  men — who  are 
neither  more'  nor  less  than  clever  conjurers  and  rogues — get  a good  living  by 
imposing  upon  the  simple  men  and  women.  They  dress  in  strange  attire, 
sometimes  in  a cloak  of  bird's  feathers,  or  a bear-skin,  with  its  head,  legs,  and 
claws  (as  in  the  picture),  or  in  a beaver’s  skin  ; at  other  times  they  will  put 
on  horrible  masks,  or  paint  their  bodies  with  hideous  designs.  But  when 
a “ medicine  ” man  makes  a mistake,  or  is  found  out  in  any  of  his  tricks,  he  is 
severely  punished,  and  often  killed. 


(214) 


lUJRNiNc;  oi'  di^icrfikld. 


my  yoim^  readers  want  an  Indian  story? 
Well,  you  shall  have  a true  one  of  the  de- 
struction of  Deerfield,  in  what  is  known  in 
history  as  “ Kin^  Phillip’s  War.”  Did  you 
ever  hear  of  “ King  Phillip,”  who  was  king 
of  a tribe  of  Indians,  and  made  a great  deal 
of  trouble  in  the  Eastern  * States  in  early 
times?  He  had  his  wigwam  and  those  of 
his  tribe  near  Mt.  Hope,  Massachusetts,  about  the  year  1670. 
He  had  been  at  peace  with  the  whites  for  nearly  three  years,  and 
had  promised  them  he  would  not  molest  them  ; but,  being  fearful 
that  they  were  going  to  rob  him  of  his  lands  and  drive  him  from 
his  home,  he  decided  to  get  rid  of  them  by  killing  them,  and  had 
his  warriors  sharpen  their  tomahawks  and  get  ready  for  the  war- 
path. 

Just  as  everything  was  arranged,  his  plans  were  discovered, 
but  he  pretended  to  be  friendly  to  the  whites,  and  signed  another 
treaty  for  three  years  more ; still  he  kept  on  his  preparations, 
until  the  20th  of  June,  1675,  when,  without  a moment’s  notice,  he  fell  upon  the 
town  of  Swansee,  Massachusetts,  and  burned  every  house  in  it,  but  killed  no  one. 

A few  days  later  he,  with  his  warriors,  attacked  the  people  of  that  town 
again,  and  killed  a number  of  them,  and  scalped  the  rest.  The  colonists  saw 
they  would  all  be  killed,  and  raised  a body  of  troops  to  capture  King  Phillip 
and  all  his  warriors.  Again  he  was  cunning,  and  hid  in  a swamp,  where 
he  was  not  found  for  some  time,  when  the  soldiers  attacked  him,  but  he  drove 
them  off  and  escaped.  He  was  attacked  once  more,  but,  being  too  strong,  the 
whites  retreated  into  a large  building,  which  the  savages  danced  around, 
singing  their  scalp  songs,  and  then  set  fire  to  a load  of  hemp  and  pushed  it 
against  the  building,  intending  to  burn  the  soldiers  out;  but  a hard  rain  came 
and  the  settlers  were  saved. 

King  Phillip  was  desperate  and  determined  not  to  stop  until  every  white 
man  was  killed,  and  on  the  5th  of  September  he  fell  upon  them  near  Deerfield, 
where  both  fought  desperately  and  the  Indians  retreated. 

A week  later,  they  made  another  attack,  which  was  more  successful,  and, 
after  killing  nearly  all  the  inhabitants,  set  fire  to  the  town,  and  only  one  house 
was  unburned. 


(215) 


lliK  BURNING  OF  DFKkl- 1 FIJ), 


You  will  see  in  the  picture  how  horribly  the  whites  were  treated,  and  for  a 
while  they  were  downhearted ; but  the  white  men  had  come  to  stay,  and 
the  Indians  had  to  go. 


You  will  find  a complete  history  of  this  great  Indian  king  in  the  history 
of  the  United  States,  and  learn  what  became  of  him.  It  will  interest  you 
greatly. 


Blow,  wind,  blow  ! and  go,  mill,  go  ! 

That  the  miller  may  grind  his  corn  ; 
That  the  baker  may  take  it. 

And  into  rolls  make  it. 

And  send  us  some  hot  in  the  morn. 


Clap  hands,  clap  hands ! 

Till  father  comes  home ; 

For  father  s got  money. 

But  mother’s  got  none. 

Clap  hands,  etc. 


(210) 


Till'  WAR  f)l'  'nil',  RI'VOI.U'I'ION. 


LEXINGTON. 

The  Revolutionary  War  was  begun  because  the  English  tried  to  tax  the 
American  Colonies  unjustly,  and  annoy  them  with  tyrannical  and  vexa- 
tious exactions. 

You  are  all  familiar  with  how  a party  of  Bostonians,  disguised  as  Indians, 
attacked  a lot  of  English  vessels  in  Boston  harbor  containing  tea,  which  they 
threw  overboard.  This  was  about  the  first  act  of  open  rebellion,  and  the 
Americans  prepared  for  the  coming  conflict  by  storing  a large  quantity  of 
arms  and  ammunition  at  Concord,  eighteen  miles  from  Boston.  These  the 
British  troops  in  Boston  were  commanded  by  General  Gage  to  destroy. 
They  started  on  the  evening  of  April  i8th,  1775,  about  800  strong.  They 
crossed  Charles  river  from  the  foot  of  Boston  Common  about  eleven  o’clock 
at  night,  and  commenced  a quick  march  for  Concord.  Though  they  tried  to 
be  very  quiet  about  it,  yet  they  were  discovered  by  the  watchful  colonists, 
and  many  messengers  were  sent  out  to  alarm  the  country,  and  a general 
uprising  was  the  result.  The  Americans  assembled  at  Lexington  to  resist 
the  advance  of  the  British.  The  colonists  numbered  about  sixty.  They  were 
fired  upon  by  the  enemy,  and  many  of  them  killed.  The  British  then  pro- 
ceeded to  Concord.  Meanwhile,  the  greater  part  of  the  military  stores  had 
been  removed  to  a place  of  safety,  but  the  English  became  alarmed  as  they 

(217) 


THE  WAR  OF  THE  REVOLUTION. 


found  dieir  return  was  almost  cut 
off,  and  beat  a hasty  retreat.  A 
stand  was  made  at  Concord  bridge, 
but  the  British  forced  their  way 
through.  Every  patch  of  trees, 
every  rock,  every  stream  of  water, 
every  building,  every  stone  was 
lined  with  a continual  fire.  Every 
cross-road  opened  a new  avenue 
to  the  assailants.  On  all  the  sur- 
roundine  hills  were  crowds  of 
aged  and  infirm,  of  women  and 
children  who  had  fled  for  safety. 

Every  height  was  covered  with 
the  avengers  of  their  slaughtered 
countrymen.  The  English  were 
demoralized.  This  wanton  attack 
kindled  the  fires  of  war  that  never 
burned  out  until  the  British  laid 
down  their  arms  at  Yorktown, 
eight  years  afterwards. 

After  the  conflict  between  the  British  troops  and  the  American  colonists  at 
Lexington  and  Concord,  the  people  flew  to  arms  in  every  direction.  The 
farmer  dropped  his  plough  and  shouldered  his  musket,  and  in  a very  short 
while  fifteen  thousand  determined  patriots  were  assembled  around  Boston. 
Thinking  the  British  intended  occupying  the  hills  that  overlooked  and  com- 
manded the  surrounding  country,  the  Americans  proceeded  to  Bunker  Hill, 
but  advanced  still  nearer  the  British  and  took  possession  of  Breed’s  Hill, 
which  commanded  the  whole  inner  harbor  of  Boston.  This  hill  they  fortified. 
The  war  ships  in  the  harbor  opened  a dreadful  cannonade  upon  the  daring, 
inexperienced  defenders  of  their  country.  This  occurred  on  June  17,  1775. 
That  day  at  noon  the  British  began  to  attack  the  fortifications  on  land.  At 
three  o’clock  the  British  formed  their  columns  and  advanced,  but  were  re- 
pulsed. They  renewed  their  attack.  Meanwhile,  they  had  set  fire  to  Charles- 
town, which  added  to  the  terror  of  the  scene. 

General  Warren  lost  his  life  here  fighting  in  the  ranks  as  a common  soldier. 
The  engraving  shows  the  gallant  general  lying  on  the  field  of  battle  in  the 
pangs  of  death. 


(218) 


TIII^:  ]U\)i:  ()\^  VMJl.  liEVl'AU'., 


N( )!'  a man  is  alive;  vvlio  remembers  the  famous  ride  of  Paul  Revere  to 
Concord  on  the  eighteenth  of  April,  1775. 

It  was  agreed  between  him  and  a friend  that,  if  the  Pritish  marched  from 
the  town,  a lantern  should  he  hung  in  the  North  Church  tower,  and,  if  they 
crossed  Charles  river,  that  two  lanterns  should  be  hung  in  the  arch  of  the 
belfry  ; and  he  would  be  on  the  opposite  shore,  and  give  the  alarm  in  every 
village  and  town  in  Middlesex  county,  so  that  the  j)eople  could  be  up  and 
armed. 


H is  friend  was  wandering  throuorh  the  streets  and  lanes  listenino  with 

00  O 

eager  ears,  when  he  heard  in  the  stillness  of  night  the  sound  of  arms,  a»»d  the 
tramp  of  the  grenadiers  down  to  their  boats  on  the  shore.  He  climbed  quietly 
to  the  tower  of  the  church,  and  up  the  wooden  stairs  to  the  belfry-chamber. 

In  the  meantime  Paul  Revere — booted,  spurred  and  ready  to  mount — stood 
impatiently  by  the  side  of  his  horse  watching  the  belfry-tower. 

As  he  looked  he  saw  a glimmer,  then  a gleam  of  light.  He  sprang  to  the 
saddle,  and,  looking  again,  saw  a second  light  in  the  tower.  He  started,  and 
the  sparks  flew  from  his  horse’s  hoofs. 

When  he  crossed  the  bridge  into  Medford,  it  was  twelve  by  the  village 

(219) 


THE  RIDE  OF  RAUL  REVEIs 


■WHERE  SUGAR  COMES  FROM. 


clock ; when  he  rode  into  Lexington,  it  was  one.  He  roused  all  the  inhabitants 
as  he  came  through,  with  loud  calls  and  knocks  at  their  doors. 

You  know  how  the  British  regulars  fired,  and  how  the  farmers,  in  their 
shirt-sleeves,  chased  the  red-coats,  firing  from  behind  every  tree  and  stone 
wall,  stopping  only  to  load  and  fire. 

They  followed  them  to  Boston,  where  they  put  themselves  under  the  pro- 
tection of  the  guns  of  the  men-of-war.  Their  loss  was  three  times  as  many 
as  the  Americans  in  killed,  wounded  and  missing. 

:o: 


WHERE  SUGAR  COMES  FROM. 


SUGAR-CANE  is  a strong  kind  of  grass,  and  is 
raised  principally  in  Java  and  Cuba.  This  grows 
from  eight  to  twenty  feet  high,  having  solid-jointed 
stems  one  or  two  inches  thick.  These  stems  are 
filled  with  sweet,  loose,  juicy  pith.  As  each  joint 
ripens  its  leaves  wither ; the  tops  are  cut  off  for 
slips  to  plant.  The  same  kind  of  sugar  that  we  get  from  the 
sugar-cane  is  found  in  the  sap  of  several  forest  trees,  es- 
pecially maple ; in  the  roots  of  some  plants,  such  as  the  beet 
and  parsnip,  and  in  most  sweet  fruits. 

Cane-sugar  can  only  be  obtained  from  vegetable  juices,  by  boiling  down  and 
granulating.  It  is  this  sugar  that  we  have  on  our  tables.  A kind  of  sugar 
can  be  made  from  woollen  rags,  from  starch,  and  from  woody  fibre.  The 
sugar-cane  is  a native  of  the  far  East.  Sugar  was  first  brought  into  Europe 
from  the  East,  one  thousand  years  ago,  but  the  climate  is  not  favorable  for  the 
cultivation.  Large  quantities  of  sugar  are  raised  in  Louisiana  and  Lower 
Florida. 


When  are  soldiers  like  writers  for 
the  press? — When  they  charge  by- 
the  column. 

Why  is  an  elephant  unlike  a tree  ? 
— A tree  leaves  in  the  spring,'  but 
an  elephant  leaves  when  the  menagerie 
does. 


Why  are  temperance  men  a band 
of  robbers? — Because  they  rob  the 
poorhouse  of  its  inmates,  and  crime 
of  its  victims. 

Of  what  person  are  you  reminded 
in  the  completion  of  a building? — A 
house-maid. 


(220) 


Till':  CAPITOL  AT  WASHINGTON. 


VERY  many  people  confound  the  words  Capital  and  Capitol.  Capital 
means  the  “head,”  “chief ; ” for  instance,  you  would  say  capital  punish- 
ment, meaning  a person  is  punished  by  killing  them,  which  formerly  was  done 
by  beheading  ; now-a-days  hanging  is  the  method  usually  employed.  Then  we 
speak  of  the  capital  city.  Boston  is  the  capital  of  Massachusetts,  Albany  of 
New  York,  Richmond  of  Virginia,  Washington  of  the  United  States;  and 
they  are  so  called,  not  because  they  are  the  principal  or  chief  cities,  but 
because  the  chiefs  of  the  people — those  who  have  charge  of  the  government — 
make  the  laws  there,  and  issue  the  orders  to  have  them  carried  into  effect. 
The  house  or  buildine  where  the  leeislative  bodies  meet,  whether  State  or 
National,  is  called  the  capital , and  the  picture  above  shows  the  magnificent 
building  at  Washington  where  Congress  assembles,  and  makes  laws  to  govern 
you  and  me,  and  everybody  who  lives  in  the  United  States.  You  know  the 
city  of  Washington  wasn’t  always  the  capital.  The  government  first  had  its 
seat  in  Philadelphia,  where  the  nation  had  its  birth,  and  where  the  Declaration 
of  Independence  was  proclaimed.  It  was  not  until  1800  that  Washington 
became  the  capital,  although  the  corner-stone  of  the  capitol  was  laid,  Septem- 
ber 18,  1793,  by  General  Washington  himself.  In  1811  the  south  wing  was 

(221) 


THE  CAPITOL  AT  WASHINGTON, 


finished,  but  work  was  discontinued  on  account  of  the  war  with  Enorland  ; and 
in  August,  1814,  the  British,  under  General  Ross  and  Admiral  Cochrane, 
defeated  the  Americans,  entered  Washington,  set  fire  to  and  destroyed  every 
public  building  except  the  patent- office,  and  the  beautiful  but  unfinished  capi- 
tol  was  left  a mass  of  ruins.  However,  it  was  rebuilt,  and  completed  by  1825. 

It  is  composed  of  a main  building,  325  feet,  four  inches  long,  and  two  wings 
north  and  south,  each  121  feet  in  lengthj  making  the  entire  structure  569  feet 
long  and  290  feet  deep.  The  rotunda  in  the  centre  is  ninety-six  feet  in 
diameter.  The  roof  is  sixty-nine  feet  in  height,  and  the  dome  extends  241 
feet  above,  making  it  310  feet  above  the  terrace,  which  is  eighty-six  feet  above 
the  street,  giving  a total  height  above  the  city  of  396  feet.  The  building 
covers  6,200  square  feet,  and  is  finished  throughout  in  the  most  magnificent 
manner.  The  walls  and  ceiling  of  the  dome  and  rotunda  are  covered 
with  most  beautiful  frescos.  The  House  of  Representatives  occupies  the 
south  wing  (right  side  of  picture),  and  the  Senate  chamber  is  in  the  north 
wing  (left  side  of  picture). 

:o: 


Pussy  Cat  Mole, 

Jump’d  over  a coal, 

And  in  her  best  petticoat  burnt  a 
great  hole. 

Poor  Pussy’s  weeping,  she’ll  have  no 
more  milk. 

Until  her  best  petticoat’s  mended  with 
silk. 


Rock-a-bye,  baby,  thy  cradle  is 
green  ; 

Father’s  a nobleman,  mother’s  a 
queen; 

And  Betty’s  a lady,  and  wears  a 
gold  ring ; 

And  Johnny’s  a drummer,  and 
drums  for  the  king. 


1.  This  little  pig  went  to  market. 

2.  This  little  pig  stayed  at  home. 

3.  This  little  pig  got  roast  beef. 

4.  This  little  pig  got  none. 

5.  This  little  pig  cried  wee,  wee,  all 

the  way  home. 


Hey  diddle  diddle,  the  cat  and  the 
fiddle. 

The  cow  jumped  over  the  moon  ; 
The  little  dog  laughed  to  see  such 
sport. 

And  the  dish  ran  after  the  spoon. 


Why  are  bells  the  most  obedient  of  inanimate  things? — Because  they  make 
a noise  whenever  they  are  tolled  (told). 

(222) 


THE  1K)YII()()I)  Ol'  (;iT)R(;i^  WASI IINRHOX. 


^ KoliOE  WAsnixrrrox 

^ was  horn  in  a tirno  whon 
Indians  had  scarcely  left  the 
woods  and  tlui  j)i rates  the  shfjre 
near  his  home.  His  grandfather 
had  seen  his  neighbor  lyin^  toma- 
hawked at  his  door-sill,  and  his 
father  had  helped  to  chase  beyond 
the  mountains  the  whooping-  sav- 
ages that  carried  the  scalps  of  his 
friends  at  their  girdle. 

He  had  only  one  uncle  and  no 
aunt ; a brother  Lawrence,  and  a 
cousin  Lawrence,  a brother  Au- 
gustine, and  a cousin  Augustine,  all  older  than  he;  and  a sister  Betty,  one  year 
younger,  and  three  little  brothers,  Samuel,  John  and  Charley.  A baby  sister, 
born  soon  after  he  was  seven,  died  before  he  was  nine. 

Chotauk,  where  they  lived,  was  one  of  a Virginia  boy’s  wonderful  places. 
The  ships  came  there  to  trade  ; there  was  the  general  storehouse  of  the  crops ; 
there  the  planters  met  the  outer  world. 

The  crop  was  principally  tobacco.  A planter  would  place  twenty  thous- 
and pounds  of  tobacco  at  a public  warehouse,  and  take  as  receipts  one 
hundred  or  one  thousand  pounds  tobacco  notes,  which  passed  as  money  in  all 
the  country  round.  Foreign  ships  brought  across  the  ocean  goods  that  the 
Virginians  needed,  and  the  captain  sold  the  goods  for  these  tobacco  notes ; 
and  then  they  carried  the  notes  to  the  tobacco  warehouses  and  exchanged 
them  for  cargoes  of  tobacco  for  Europe.  • 

Washington  became  early  acquainted  with  those  centres  of  trade,  and  much 
of  his  boyhood  was  spent  on  the  great  lines  of  travel  between  the  North  and 
South  that  ran  across  the  Potomac  into  Virginia. 

The  first  place  of  education  to  which  Washington  was  ever  sent  was  a little 
old  field  school,  kept  by  one  of  his  father’s  tenants,  named  Hobby,  who  was 
what  is  generally  called  an  A B C schoolmaster.  While  at  school,  under  Mr. 
Hobby,  he  used  to  divide  his  playmates  into  two  parties,  or  armies.  One  of 
these  was  called  French,  and  the  other  American.  A big  boy,  named  William 
Bustle,  commanded  the  former ; George  commanded  the  latter,  and  every  day, 

(223) 


THE  BOYHOOD  OF  GEORGE  WASHINGTON. 


with  cornstalks  for  muskets,  and  gourds  for  drums,  the  two  armies  would 
turn  out,  and  march  and  fight. 

He  was  afterwards  a pupil  of  Parson  Archibald  Campbell,  an  Episcopal 
minister  of  Westmoreland  county,  where  he  spent  much  of  his  boyhood.  His 
studies  were  probably  literary  and  religious,  which  he  did  not  seem  to  take 
kindly  to. 

His  last  teacher  was  Mr.  Williams,  who  gave  him  lessons  in  arithmetic  and 
practical  surveying,  and  he  was  an  apt  pupil.  These  were  more  to  his  taste. 

Few  books,  but  much  teaching,  was  the  rule  with  the  tutors  of  the  times, 
and  before  Washington  left  school  he  was  competent  to  do  any  work  in 
surveying  then  done  in  the  colony. 

After  leaving  school  he  soon  made  his  learning  pay ; he  laid  out  divisions 
of  the  Mount  Vernon  estate  for  his  brother,  and  earned  no  little  money  in 
surveys  of  the  patents  and  plantations  of  the  neighborhood. 

(224) 


MOUNT  VERNON,  THE  HOME  OF  WASHINGTON, 


'I  III-:  lu )S'ii( )f)i)  oi-’  wash inc'iy^n. 


At  Hclhav(‘ii  Wash! Hilton  spent  the  last  days  of  his  hoylu)f)fl,  and  for  a 
year  or  more  his  was  one  of  tlu*  most  familiar  laces  at  i>elhaven  toi;acco 
wa  relioiise. 

Wlhle  here  he  established  a reputation  for  an  iron-like  power  of  endurance 
and  a springy  vigor  of  steel,  an  invincible  will,  and  a knack  of  going  straight 
through  difliculties.  lie  had  wonderful  skill  in  controlling  horses;  he  newer 
met  one  he  was  afraid  to  mount,  and  he  broke  the  most  fiery  to  his  rein.  An 
interesting  incident  is  related  of  him  : 

Ralph  Wormley,  a man  of  some  consequence  in  the  colony,  had  brought 
across  the  ferry  from  Maryland  a number  of  young  horses,  and  among  them 
a colt  that  had  thrown  a score  of  colored  jockeys.  The  boys  were  all  willing 
to  wager  that  the  colt  would  not  throw  George  Washington.  When  Wash- 
ington came  to  the  warehouse,  Wormley  said,  “Now  here’s  a colt  too  much 
for  you  ; if  he  doesn’t  throw  you,  he  is  yours.” 

Washington  jumped  into  the  saddle  and  went  across  White  Oak  swamp 
like  an  arrow.  The  next  day  he  came  back  with  the  horse,  which  he  returned 
to  Wormley,  saying  that  the  horse  threw  him  in  the  woods,  and  dragged  him, 
but  he  got  the  bridle  round  the  tree  and  held  him,  and,  as  he  did  not  win  the 
bet,  he  could  not  be  persuaded  to  keep  the  horse. 

He  was  fond  of  racing,  whether  of  men  or  horses,  and  could  throw  heavy 
weights  a greater  distance  than  any  man  or  boy  of  his  weight  in  the  village. 
He  did  not  care  to  play  cards,  but  was  extremely  fond  of  cider,  and  liked 
walnuts,  and  nothing  delighted  him  more  than  to  sit  with  his  young  com- 
panions by  the  light  of  the  wide  chimney  fires,  sipping  mulled  cider  and 
cracking  walnuts. 

Washington  always  kept  in  his  heart  the  memory  of  the  Belhaven  boys  ; and 
soon  after  he  became  wealthy  he  sent  word  to  one  of  his  old  companions  that 
he  would  be  glad  if  he  would  send  his  son  to  the  New  Jersey  College,  and 
depend  on  him  for  twenty-five  pounds  a year  for  his  support. 

Who  shall  say  if,»  before  he  started  out  into  life,  while  standing  looking 
across  the  Potomac  to  the  hills  on  which  the  city  of  Washington  has  since 
arisen,  he  did  not,  in  some  dim  way,  discern  “all  the  visions  that  should  be  ” — 
the  city  of  the  future,  with  shaft  and  capital,  dome  and  monument? 


Whaths  that  which  has  a head  and  no  body;  it  goes  everywhere  and  is 
admitted  into  all  society  ? — A postage  stamp. 

(225) 


TIII^:  nrXLARATION  OI'  INDIiIMCNDI'XCK. 


p)R(^HAIU.Y  no  event  of  as  ^reat  importance  to  the  American  Colonies 
I ever  occurred  as  tlie  si<^nin^  of  the  I )eclaration  of  Indep(!ndence,  se*en  in 
tlie  picture,  d'liirteen  poor,  weak,  imai(l(;d  colonies,  who  had  acknowl- 
edoed  themselves  subjects  of  (dreat  I)ritain  ever  since  they  were  settled,  had 
risen  and  declared  themsedves  free,  thus  rebelling  against  a power  which  had, 
by  force  of  arms  on  land  and  the  greatest  navy  in  the  world,  subdued  all  who 
opposed  it. 

On  June  7,  1776,  Richard  Henry  Lee,  of  Virginia,  offered  this  memorable 
resolution  before  the  assembled  Congress  in  Philadelphia,  which  was  bravely 
seconded  by  John  Adams,  of  Massachusetts  : 

''Resolved,  That  these  United  States  ought  to  be  free  and  independent.” 

A committee  was  appointed  to  draught  a Declaration  of  Independence.  It 
consisted  of  Jefferson,  Adams,  Franklin,  Sherman  and  Livingston.  They 
selected  Thomas  Jefferson  and  John  Adams  to  draw  it  up. 

Mr.  Jefferson  urged  Mr.  Adams  to  do  so;  and  the  friendly  argument  was 
closed  by  Mr.  Adams  saying: 

“I  will  not  do  it.  You  must.  First,  you  are  a Virginian;  and  Virginia 
should  lead  in  this  business.  Second,  you  can  write  ten  times  better  than  I 
can.” 

Mr.  Jefferson  replied: 

“ If  you  insist  upon  it,  I will  do  the  best  I can.” 

And  no  American  has  ever  regretted  that  he  wrote  this  immortal  document, 

July  4,  it  was  signed  by  each  of  the  members  of  Congress,  every  man  who 
signed  it  defying  the  majestic  power  of  Great  Britain  ; many  of  them  feeling  at 
the  time,  no  doubt,  that  their  necks  would’ feel  the  British  hangman’s  rope 
before  many  months  should  have  passed  over  their  heads. 

From  the  thirteen  rebellious  colonies  we  have  grown  to  be  the  strongest 
power  on  earth.  Weil  may  we  revere  the  very  names  of  those  who  so  bravely 
perilled  their  lives  and  fortunes  to  release  us  from  the  oppression  of  the 
tyrant. 

:o: 

Pat-a-cake,  pat-a-cake,  baker’s  man. 

So  I will,  master,  as  fast  as  I can  ; 

Pat  it  and  prick  it,  and  mark  it  with  T, 

Put  in  the  oven  for  Tommy  and  me. 

(227) 


THOMAS  JEFFERSON. 

mHOMAS  JEFFERSON  has 
left  his  imprint  upon  the 
pages  of  American  history,  so 
strongly  impressed  that  it  will 
never  be  effaced.  The  services  he 
rendered  the  struggling  Republic, 
when  in  her  very  infancy,  enabled 
her  to  reach  childhood  safely,  and, 
as  our  readers  are  aware,  she  has 
grown  to  the  fulness  of  a hardy, 
vigorous  manhood. 

Let  us  briefly  sketch  his  life : 
Jefferson  was  born,  April  2, 
1743,  in  Albemarle  county.  Virginia,  upon  the  slopes  of  the  Blue  Ridge  moun- 
tains. At  fourteen  his  father  died,  leaving  his  mother,  a beautiful,  accom- 
plished woman,  with  eight  children.  His  education  had  been  carefully  attended 
to  from  the  time  he  was  five  years  of  age  until  he  entered  college  at  seventeen, 
where  he  lived  expensively  the  first  year,  though  studying  very  hard.  His 
second  year  he  could  read  Latin  and  Greek  as  readily  as  English,  and  gradu- 
ated one  of  the  most  finished  scholars,  pure-minded,  upright,  gentlemanly 
young  men  that  had  ever  gone  forth  from  the  halls  of  William  and  Mary  Col- 
lege. At  twenty  he  entered  upon  the  study  of  law,  continuing  his  close  appli- 
cation to  study  ; detested  everything  low  or  vulgar  ; never  drank,  used  tobacco, 
or  was  known  to  utter  an  oath  : was  fond  of  music,  architecture,  painting  and 
sculpture,  giving  great  attention  to  all  of  them  ; could  read  and  speak  French, 
Spanish  and  Italian  fluently.  As  a speaker,  he  was  not  as  great  as  many 
others  ; as  a writer,  one  of  the  ablest.  Often  he  would  rest  himself  by  taking 
down  his  violin,  which  he  loved,  and  bringing  from  it  the  most  heart-touching, 
tender  melodies  in  which  his  soul  delighted.  When  his  house  was  burned, 
in  1770,  a slave  brought  the  news,  saying,  “ Eberyt’ing  burned,  massa,  but  the 
old  fiddle;  we  saved  dat.”  In  1772  he  married  a young  and  beautiful  widow, 
who  brought  him  40,000  acres  of  land  and  many  slaves  ; yet  he  declared 
slavery  “a  curse  to  the  master;  a curse  to  the  slave;  an  offence  in  the  sight 
of  God.”  In  1 774  trouble  with  England  began,  and  Jefferson  was  aroused 
thoroughly ; declaring  that  the  American  Colonies  had  a right  to  govern 
themselves,  and  endorsing  every  movement  made  for  self-government.  In 

(22S) 


'ni( )MAS  jr:i' i- ickson. 


June*,  1775,  1h‘  starUnl  lor  riiila(l(!li)hia  as  a ni(;inl)(!r  of  the  Colonial  Congress, 
it  taking  Icmi  days  to  reach  tlun'e  in  his  carriage;  travelling  dense  vvilde-rnesses, 
and  so  intricate  wv.vv,  the  roads  that  giiid(!S  wen*  ein[doyed  to  show  him  the 
way.  d'he  document  which  decided  Americans  to  take  up  arms  was  from  his 
pen  ; was  read  from  the  [)ulpit,  in  the  market-[)laces,  and  at  the  head  of  the 
armies  ’midst  booming  of  cannon  and  huzzas  of  the  soldiers,  d'he  “ Declara- 
tion of  Independence  ” was  written  by  him,  and  signed  July  4,  1776.  In  1779 
he  was  chosen  Governor  of  Virginia,  being  then  thirty-six  years  of  age,  and 
immediately  put  forth  all  his  energies  to  support  General  Washington  ; and, 
though  his  plantations  were  ruined,  his  houses  burned,  everything  destroyed 
by  the  British  that  could  be,  yet  not  a word  of  complaint  was  uttered  by  him. 
Heart  and  soul  were  engrossed  in  the  cause  of  American  independence.  In 
the  midst  of  these  great  trials  his  wife,  who  had  received  all  the  tenderness 
of  his  pure  love,  died  after  a long  illness.  He  had  watched  beside  her. bed 
for  months  with  a heart  almost  broken  by  suspense  and  fear ; and  when  she 
passed  away,  and  hope  was  lost,  his  distress  was  so  terrible  that  reason 
seemed  to  have  taken  its  flight  with  her  pure  spirit.  But  the  necessities  of 
his  country  were  too  great  to  allow  a private  grief,  however  terrible,  to  hold 
sway  long,  and  again  we  find  him  devoting  all  his  abilities  to  his  country, 
which  he  continued  to  do  in  her  Congressional  halls,  her  Senate  chamber,  as 
her  representative  in  the  courts  of  Europe,  and  Vice-President  of  the  United 
States.  But  he  was  to  have  even  greater  honors  thrust  upon  him,  and  March 
4,  1801,  w’e  find  him  inaugurated  President;  riding  to  the  capital  on  horse- 
back, and  tying  his  horse  to  the  fence  ; returning  the  same  way.  In  1804  he 
was  elected  again;  retiring  four  years  later  to  his  country  home,  where  he 
entertained  all  who  found  their  way  there  in  the  most  hospitable  manner,  and 
where,  July  4,  1826,  his  soul  passed  to  realms  of  bliss. 

His  moral  character  was  of  the  highest  order,  softened,  chastened  and 
developed  by  a life  of  study,  self-denial  and  the  teachings  of  Christ,  with 
which  he  was  very  familiar.  In  person  a marvel  of  neatness,  affable,  genial, 
courteous  to  all ; a g.entleman  in  the  truest  sense  of  the  word.  Intellectually 
and  morally,  no  man  occupying  the  same  public  positions  before  or  since  has 
been  his  superior ; his  fame  will  shine  with  increasing  lustre  as  years  roll  on. 


Boys,  remember  you  grow  old  every  day,  and  if  you  have  bad  habits  they 
grow  old,  too ; and  the  older  both  get,  the  harder  you  are  to  separate. 

(229) 


STORY  OF  BENJAMIN  FRANKLIN. 


WHEN  Franklin  was  a little  boy  he 
was  fond  of  fishing  and  the  place 
where  he  and  his  playmates  fished  was  a 
swamp  on  the  outskirts  of  Boston.  There 
was  a bed  of  clay  on  the  edge  of  the 
water  where  they  stood,  and  they  found  it 
uncomfortable.  Not  far  from  this  place 
some  workmen  had  brought  a great  many 
large  stones  for  the  cellar  and  foundation 
of  a house. 

Ben  said  to  the  boys : “ I don’t  like  to 
stand  over  shoes  and  stockings  in  mud, 
and  I propose  to  build  a wharf  with  these 
stones.” 

The  boys  thought  this  a capital  plan, 
and  agreed  to  be  there  as  soon  as  the 
workmen  had  gone  home  at  night.  They 
were  all  there  promptly,  and  worked  bravely,  carrying  the  heavy  stones,  until 
they  had  carried  them  all  away,  and  had  built  their  wharf;  then  they  gave  three 
cheers,  and  went  home  to  bed.  When  the  men  went  to  their  work  in  the 
morning  they  were  very  angry  to  find  their  stones  were  all  gone,  and,  follow- 
ing the  tracks  of  little  feet,  found  what  had  become  of  them.  Then  they 
complained  to  the  magistrate,  who  ordered  the  boys  arrested.  The  owner 
was  much  pleased  at  the  smartness  of  the  boys,  and  let  them  off  easy;  but 
they  all  had  to  take  a severe  whipping  at  home. 

Benjamin’s  father  was  quite  exercised,  and  asked  him  what  induced  him  to 
take  what  did  not  belong  to  him.  Ben  replied,  “ Why,  father,  I should  never 
have  thought  of  it  if  it  had  been  for  my  convenience  alone ; but  I knew  a 
wharf  would  be  a benefit  to  the  public.”  His  father  gave  him  a severe  talking 
to,  which  Ben  never  forgot. 

:o: 


When  is  a lady’s  dress  like  a sea- 
son of  the  year  ? — When  it  is  lent. 

What  is  the  lap  of  luxury  ? — When 
the  cat  gets  cream. 


Who  is  every  inch  a king  (aching)  ? 
— A man  with  the  rheumatism. 

Why  is  a doctor’s  fee  like  stolen 
goods  ? — It  is  ill  gotten  gains. 


(l>3()) 


sKi'/rcii  oi'  DANiia.  w1‘:p>s'i'I‘:r. 


I 'I'  is  said  that  “^rr*at  mfjn  an:  al- 
ways country  hr)ys.”  Certainly 
the  life  of  Daniel  Webster  would 
s(!ein  to  add  to  the  strencfth  of  this 
statement:  born  in  Salisbury,  New 
Hampshire,  January  i8,  1782,  in  a 
farmhouse  amon^  the  ru:^o;ed  hills, 
and  receiving  until  fourteen  years  of 
age  the  common  school  education  of 
those  days  ; walking  two  miles  to  the 
old  schoolhouse,  and  carrying  his 
dinner  in  a basket;  and  during  vaca- 
tions working  on  the  farm,  plough- 
ing, sowing,  haying  and  harvesting; 
and,  when  not  busy  at  home,  in  an 
old  saw-mill  on  the  river,  where,  with 
his  brother,  he  was  glad  to  earn  a few  dollars  to  help  them  along.  At  four- 
teen he  was  placed  in  Exeter  Academy  to  prepare  for  college ; and  at  fifteen 
he  entered  Dartmouth,  where  close  attention  to  his  studies  soon  placed  him 
at  the  head  of  his  class.  After  graduating  he  taught  school  for  a year  in 
Fryeburg,  Maine;  then,  returning  home,  he  compelled  his  brother,  whom  he 
loved  very  much,  to  accept  $100  (all  he  had  saved),  to  help  him  finish  his 
education,  and  continued  to  assist  him  till  he  also  had  established  a good  law 
practice. 

Our  little  readers  will  admire  the  generous  nature  which  prompted  such 
acts;  his  life  was  filled  with  them.  For  recreation  he  would  take  his  gun  and 
rod,  and  mount  his  horse,  and  spend  days  in  the  forests,  always  returning 
loaded  with  game  and  fish.  It  is  said  that  the  squirrels  even,  when  they  saw 
liim  coming,  would  call  out:  “ Don’t  shoot,  Dan;  we  will  come  down.”  They 
were  so  sure  that  he  would  kill  them,  if  he  once  saw  them,  as  he  was  the  best 
shot  in  the  country  at  that  time.  When  he  became  a lawyer,  and  was  called 
upon  for  his  first  speech,  he  was  greatly  embarrassed,  awkward  and  confused, 
and -shuffled  his  feet  back  and  forth,  as  thoueh  he  was  afraid  his  leo^s  would 
not  hold  him  ; but,  after  a while,  he  aroused  himself,  his  eyes  sparkled,  the 
color  came  back  to  his  face,  his  great  form  towered  up  above  all  others  in  the 
court-room,  and  the  eye  of  every  one  present  was  attracted  to  him  long  before 

(231) 


SKETCH  OF  DANIEL  WEBSTER. 


he  liad  concluded  the  speech.  Perhaps  you  would  like  to  know  how  this  man, 
who  afterwards  became  so  great,  looked  at  that  time.  Here  is  a picture  of 
him,  drawn  by  one  who  knew  him : “ A large,  brawny  frame  ; swarthy  com- 
plexion, almost  like  an  Indian  ; black  raven  hair;  eyes  as  black  as  death  ; with 
voice  and  look  that  no  lion  in  Africa  ever  equalled ; a perfect  tornado  when 
aroused  ; known  all  over  the  country  as  ‘ Black  Dan.’  ” 

Finishing  his  law  studies  in  Boston,  he  returned  to  Portsmouth,  New  Hamp- 
shire, where  he  remained  for  several  years  engaged  in  law.  This  is  the  way 
he  proposed  marriage:  He  had  been  holding  skeins  of  silk  for  Grace  Fletcher 
to  untangle,  and  it  is  supposed  that  he  thought  her  a very  charming  girl,  when 
all  at  once  he  looked  up  in  her  face,  and  said,  “Grace,  we  have  been  untying 
knots  all  this  time,  now  let  us  tie  one  that  will  last  for  a lifetime.”  She  under- 
stood and  accepted  him.  Catching  up  a piece  of  tape,  he  tied  it  in  a peculiar 
knot,  and  retained  it  ever  after,  as  at  his  death  it  was  found  among  his  private 
papers  marked  “ precious  documents.” 

From  1813  till  his  death  he  was  nearly  all  of  the  time  in  the  service  of  his 
State,  serving  continually  in  the  Senate  or  House  of  Representatives  at  Wash- 
ington. Loved  by  all,  save  those  who  attempted  through  jealousy  to  crush 
him,  and  always  got  worsted,  he  was  ever  at  the  front  in  all  that  was  for  the 
good  of  the  country.  One  of  his  political  opponents,  who  had  felt  his  terrible 
power  as  a debater,  walked  up  to  him,  and  offering  his  hand,  which  was  readily 
taken,  remarked:  “A  man  that  can  make  such  a speech  as  that  ought  never 
to  die.”  But  in  all  his  public  life  he  never  outgrew  the  love  for  his  old  home, 
and  for  farming.  He  purchased  the  old  homestead,  and  a large  place  by  the 
sea  in  Marshfield,  Massachusetts,  where  he  spent  all  of  the  time  not  given  to 
public  duties.  He  loved  to  be  among  his  cattle  and  sheep,  work  in  the  fields, 
and  hunt  in  the  marshes  around  his  farm  ; sail  the  ocean,  frolic  with  his  chil- 
dren, and,  though  stern  with  those  he  met,  when  with  his  family  he  was  like  a 
boy,  and  often  would  say  to  his  sons,  “ Come,  boys,  let  us  wrestle,  or  jump.” 
He  would  invariably  succeed  in  beating  them,  as  .his  early  life  had  given  him 
strength  that  remained  with  him  to  the  last.  He  had  a perfect  passion  for 
planting  trees,  and  could  be  seen  when  at  home  with  his  spade  in  hand 
planting  all  kinds  of  trees,  which  were  tended  as  carefully  as  children,  till  they 
had  got  well  to  growing.  He  loved  to  feed  his  cattle,  and  w'ould  go  through 
the  stables  and  pass  corn  to  each  of  them  in  turn,  and  while  they  munched  it 
he  would  say,  “I  had  rather  be  here  than  in  the  Senate;”  and  would  laugh- 
ingly add,  “ I am  in  better  company.”  His  love  for  his  wdfe,  and  his  attention 
to  her,  was  really  touching.  During  her  last  sickness  he  never  left  her  bed- 

(232) 


DANIICL  VVi;i5S  l l-.K. 


side  lor  vv(!(‘ks.  (X'lcn,  vvlieii  speakiiio  of  his  ni(jlh(;r,  he  would  break  out,  as 
ifiiispinal,  “ What  a niotlua*  iniue  was!  ” And  as  lon;^  as  he  lived  he  had  her 
oardirn  planted  and  caiaal  for,  just  as  slu*  would  have  wished  it  had  she  been 
living-.  We  hav(^  s(a:n  him  grow  Iroin  a rough  farmer’s  ijoy  in  a mountain 
town,  fighting  his  way  over  all  obstacl(;s,  t()  gain  an  education,  to  a jjosition 
cnvietl  by  the;  entire  world.  I lis  inUn'coiirse;  with  all  classes  had  [jolished  and 
rehiual  him,  until  we  find  him  the  jxu'sonilication  of  grandeur,  nobility,  gener- 
osity, culture  and  relmement.  I lis  large;  form  was  graceful  and  im[josing; 
his  manner  dignifieel  anel  courtly;  his  granel  eyes  beaming  with  intelligence; 
liis  magnificent  head  anel  massive  brow  impressing  all  who  beheld  him,  so  that 
they  felt  their  inferiority.  Indeed,  nature  hael  made  him  a giant  in  every 
respect.  All  loved  him  who  really  knew  him,  and  when  he  passed  to  rest, 
October  25,  1852,  the  whole  world  mourned.  We  hope  our  little  readers 
will  learn  a lesson  from  the  life  of  Daniel  Webster,  which  we  have  barely 
referred  to  here. 


A LIE  STICKS. 

LITTLE  newsboy,  to  sell  his  papers,  told  a lie. 
The  matter  came  up  for  conversation  in  a class  in 
Sunday-school.  “Would  you  tell  a lie  for  three 
cents  ? ” asked  a teacher  of  one  of  her  boys.  “ Xo^ 
ma’am,”  answered  Dick  very  promptly.  “ For  ten 
cents?”  “ No,  ma’am.”  “Fora  dollar?”  “ Xo, 
ma’am.”  “For  a hundred  dollars?”  “Xo,  ma’am.” 
“ For  a thousand  dollars  ? ” Dick  was  staggered. 
A thousand  dollars  looked  like  such  a very  big 
sum.  Oh,  what  lots  of  things  he  could  buy  with  a thousand 
dollars  I While  he  was  thinking  about  it,  and  trying  to  make 
up  his  mind  whether  it  would  pay  to  tell  a lie  for  a thousand 
dollars,  a boy  behind  him  cried  out — “ Xo,  ma’am.”  Why 
not?”  asked  the  teacher.  Now  mark  this  boy’s  answer  and 
don’t  forget  it.  “Because,  ma’am,”  said  he,  '"the  lie  sticks. 
When  the  thousand  dollars  are  all  gone,  and  the  good  things 
bought  with  them  are  all  gone  too,  the  lie  is  there  all  the 
same.”  This  we  should  never  forget,  “ the  lie  sticks!'  And  it 
that  makes  the  punishment  of  lying  so  great,  even  when  we  repent  of 
and  get  it  pardoned. 


(233) 


PUTNAM’S  LEAP. 


About  the  middle  of  winter  while  General  Putnam  was  on  a visit  to  his 
outpost  at  Horse-Neck,  he  found  Governor  Tryon  advancing  upon  that 
town  with  a corps  of  1,500  men.  To  oppose  these  General  Putnam  had  only 
150  men,  and  two  iron  field-pieces  without  horses  or  drag-ropes.  However, 
he  planted  his  cannon  on  the  high  ground,  and  fired  several  times,  until  per- 
ceiving the  horse  (supported  by  the  infantry)  about  to  charge,  he  ordered  the 
picket  to  provide  for  their  safety  by  retiring  to  a swamp  beyond  the  reach  of 
horses,  and  secured  his  own  by  plunging  down  the  steep  precipice  on  a full 
trot.  This  precipice  is  so  steep  as  to  have  artificial  stairs  of  nearly  one 
hundred  stone  steps.  The  dragoons  stopped,  for  they  dared  not  follow ; and, 
before  they  could  gain  the  valley  by  going  around  the  hill,  he  was  beyond 
their  reach.  He  continued  on  to  Stamford,  where  he  strengthened  his  force, 
came  back,  and  pursued  Governor  Tryon.  As  he  rode  down  the  precipice 
one  ball  of  the  many  fired  at  him  went  through  his  beaver,  but  afterwards 
Governor  Tryon  sent  him,  as  a present,  a complete  suit  of  clothes. 

:o: 

Who  are  the  most  obedient  and  most  obliging  men  in  the  world? — Auc- 
tioneers, because  they  attend  to  every  one’s  bidding. 

:o: 

If  a man  and  his  wife  go  to  Europe  together,  what  is  the  difference  in  their 
mode  of  travelling? — He  goes  abroad,  and  she  goes  along. 

:o: 

LEARNING  TO  BE  A SOLDIER. 

SO  you  would  like  to  know,  my  little  boys,  lots  of  things  about  soldiers? 
Well,  I cannot  tell  you  everything  about  them,  as  you  ask  me  to;  but  I 
will  try  and  tell  you  what  has  to  be  done  by  a soldier  from  the  time  he 
joins  the  army  until  he  is  all  ready  to  fight. 

Cluster  around  me,  Harry,  Frank  and  Everett.  Now  you  are  all  fixed 
nicely,  and  I know  are  loaded  with  questions,  which  you  can  fire  off  at  papa 
just  as  fast  as  you  please. 

What  does  he  do  first?  Well,  we  will  say  you  are  going  to  be  a soldier. 
First  you  sign  a roll  that  the  recruiting  officer  has;  he  fills  out  what  are 
called  enlistment  papers,  and  you  promise  to  serve  old  Uncle  Sam,  honestly 
and  faithfully,  for  three  years,  or  during  the  war.  Then  you  go  to  camp, 

C234) 


THE  YOUNG  SOLDIER. 


(235) 


l.KAKNINC;  'I'O  liK  A SOLDIKK. 


where  there  are  a lot  of  soldiers.  The  first  few  days  they  call  you  a “ raw 
recruit,”  because  you  do  not  know  how  to  do  anything-  right;  but  you  are 
put  in  charge  of  a corporal,  and  he  takes  you  out  for  drill  every  day  until  you 
are  placed  in  a larger  squad,  and  the  sergeant  drills  you,  until  you  can  go 
through  the  facings — that  is,  right-face,  left-face,  about-face ; and  he  teaches 
you  how  to  march,  keep  step  and  carry  yourself  like  a soldier.  As  soon  as 
there  are  men  enough  to  form  a company  (say  of  cavalry,  as  I know  you  want 
to  be  a cavalry  soldier  and  ride  horseback) — that  is,  loo,  you  have  to  be  sworn 
or  mustered  into  the  United  States  Army.  Then  you  get  your  arms.  Let 
us  see  what  they  are : a sabre,  carbine  and  revolver,  with  belts  and  cartridge 
box.  Besides  all  these,  you  get  your  horse ; so  you  have  a great  deal  to  do 
to  take  care  of  them  all,  and  keep  them  clean.  But  I know  you  will  do  it,  as 
you  are  proud,  and  want  to  have  your  captain  say  you  are  a good  soldier. 
What  do  you  have  to  do  then  ? Now  listen  carefully,  for  I am  going  to  keep 
you  very  busy.  At  sunrise  every  morning  the  bugle  (each  company  has 
two)  sounds  very  loud,  so  it  will  awaken  every  one  in  camp.  First  call — and 
you  jump  out  of  your  blankets  and  get  dressed,  so  as  to  be  ready  to  fall  into 
line  for  roll  call,  when  every  soldier  has  to  answer  to  his  name,  as  the  orderly- 

(236) 


I 'iV)  I'.i'.  A sr)i,i)iKi:. 


S(!rtr('aiu  calls  it;  and,  as  soon  as  tins  is  f)vcr,  stable  soiifkIs,  and  you  have 
to  water,  feed,  and  clean  yoiir  horse,  ruhhinc;  him  with  a ciirry-comh  and 
brush,  until,  wlum  the  captain  comes  and  passes  his  hand  over  him  with  a 
white  ^dove  on,  it  will  not  soil  the  i^dove  ; so  you  se(i  it  must  be  very  clean. 
I'hen  breakfast  call.  Oh,  how  lumi^ry  you  are!  how  ^ood  that  sounds!  You 
march  u[)  in  line  to  the  cook’s  (piarters,  with  a tin  plate  in  one  hanrl  and  a tin 
cup  in  the  other,  and  cret  your  coiJrr,  and  pork,  or  corn  beef  or  beans,  with 
the  hard  tack,  that  is  so  hard  you  sometimes  have  to  break  it  with  a stone. 

Well,  you  can  eat  until  fatic^ue  call,  when  [)art  of  the  men,  who  have  been 
detailed  for  that  duty,  have  to  clean  up  around  camp.  This  is  not  pleasant; 
and  those  who  have  not  been  good  soldiers  are  often  made  to  do  it  for  pun- 
ishment. About  quarter  of  nine  the  first  call  for  gtiard  7nount  sounds,  when 
the  old  guard,  who  have  protected  the  camp  for  twenty-four  hours,  is  relieved 
by  a new  one.  You  would  like  to  see  this,  as  it  is  a very  pretty  ceremony. 
As  soon  as  it  is  over  comes  drill  call,  and  you  are  drilled  on  foot  and  taught 
how  to  handle  the  sabre,  carbine  and  revolver,  or,  as  it  is  called,  the  “manual 
of  arms.”  The  sabre  drill  is  very  pretty,  but  makes  your  arm  quite  tired, 
until  you  have  become  used  to  it.  After  a good  long  drill,  you  are  marched 
back  to  camp,  break  ranks,  and  can  rest  till  noon  ; then  feed  and  water  the 
horses  again,  and  when  dinner  call  sounds,  I know  you  will  be  on  hand,  ready 
to  eat.  About  2.30  in  the  afternoon  boots  and  saddles  sounds,  and  you  have  to 
saddle  your  horse,  put  on  your  arms,  and  have  mounted  drill  for  about  two 
hours ; then  you  can  rest  until  time  for  dress  pai^ade,  when  all  turn  out  and 
march  in  companies  to  the  place  appointed,  form  a line,  and  all  the  buglers  of 
the  regiment  march  past  it  playing  on  their  bugles ; then  the  parade  is  dis- 
missed, and  your  work  is  over  for  the  day.  At  9 o’clock  tattoo  sounds  ; another 
roll-call;  after  that,  taps,  which  means  “put  out  lights,”  when  every  light  has 
to  be  extinoLiished,  and  all  turn  into  their  blankets. 

Every  Sunday  forenoon  there  is  “company  inspection,”  and  you  must  look 
very  neat  and  clean.  That  ends  the  duties  of  camp  life,  and  when  you  have 
spent  a few  months  at  it  you  are  all  ready  to  go  into  battle,  if  necessary.  No, 
this  is  not  all,  boys ; but  all  for  to-night.  Perhaps,  one  of  these  days,  I will 
tell  you  how  one  feels  when  he  is  in  battle.  Now,  it’s  time  to  go  to  bed,  little 
ones.  I hope  you  will  never  have  to  be  soldiers.  You  don’t  w'ant  to  be? 
Well,  I am  glad  of  it.  Kiss  papa;  don’t  forget  to  say  your  prayers.  Good- 
night, and  happy  dreams. 

In  ancient  times  the  cavalry  wore  coats  of  mail,  and  were  armed  with  a 
lance,  as  you  will  see  in  the  picture. 


(237) 


THE  FOUNDING  OF  ROME. 


[fjUplJHERE  are  many  accounts  of  the  first  build- 
ing  of  Rome.  The  one  most  generally 
believed  is  by  no  means  certain,  although  very 
entertaining,  yEneas  was  a prince  of  Troy, 
which  is  in  Asia  Minor.  After  the  Trojan  war, 
which  you  will  read  about  in  ancient  history, 
iEneas  fled  from  Troy,  and,  after  many  adven- 
tures, landed  with  his  little  party  on  the  coast  of 
Italy,  where  he  married,  and  built  a city,  and 
reigned  in  it,  and  his  sons  after  him. 

Many  years  after  his  death  a descendant  of 
his,  Rhea  Silvia,  had  twin  sons.  She  was  or- 
dered to  be  buried  alive,  and  her  children  thrown 
into  the  river  Tiber.  The  poor  babes  were  put 
in  a basket  and  placed  by  the  water,  so  that, 
when  the  river  rose,  it  might  carry  them  away 
and  drown  them.  The  infants  were  so  light  that 
the  basket  floated,  and  the  children  were  saved. 
They  were  said  to  have  been  nursed  by  a wolf ; 
but  this  seems  incredible,  for  wolves,  as  you 
know,  are  blood-thirsty  and  fierce. 

The  boys  were  called  Romulus  and  Remus. 
They  grew  strong  and  bold,  and  became  shep- 
herds, and  were  fond  of  hunting  wild  beasts. 
At  last  they  were  told  of  their  high  birth,  and 
that,  in  the  right  of  their  mother,  they  should  be 
kings  of  the  country.  So  they  collected  their  friends,  and  fought  their  uncle, 
who  had  caused  their  mother  to  be  buried  alive,  and  killed  him  ; so  that  their 
grandfather  came  ao^ain  to  the  throne. 


Romulus  and  Remus  persuaded  him  to  build  a new  city.  Cities  in  those 
days  were  not  what  they  are  now,  but  consisted  of  a few  low  houses  with  mud 
walls.  The  young  men  nearly  quarrelled  in  deciding  where  the  city  should  be 
built,  and  they  were  advised  to  watch  the  flight  of  birds,  a common  custom  in 
those  days  when  anything  important  was  to  be  decided.  They  stationed 
themselves  on  different  hills.  Remus  saw  six  vultures;  Romulus  twice  as 
many.  Remus  said  that,  because  he  first  saw  the  birds,  he  was  victorious ; 


(238)- 


'riKKD  OK  lUOADrXO. 


aiul  Ivoiniiliis  iiisisl(;(l  that,  as  he  liad  seen  the  ^^reatest  number,  lie  was  tlie 
con(|iieror.  Ib'oni  words  th(;y  came  to  blows,  and  Remus  was  killed  by  his 
lirotlun*.  Romulus  was  now  master,  and  at  (*i;^hteen  years  of  age  laid  the 
foundation  of  a city,  which  was  named  Rome  after  him.  It  was  built  in  a 
s(|uare  form,  and  contained  one  thousand  houses.  It  was  built  on  seven  hills, 
d'hey  had  priests  to  perform  religious  ceremonies,  d'hey  had  also  an  army 
composed  of  horse  and  foot  soldiers,  and  great  numbers  of  men  came  to  them 
from  the  little  towns  near  Rome,  thus  increasing  the  size  of  the  city. 

After  bringing  this  city  into  a state  of  great  power  and  comfort  Romulus 
died.  It  has  been  said  by  some  that  he  was  killed,  and  by  others  that  he  was 
taken  up  alive  to  heaven. 

;o: 


TIRED  OF  READING. 

Twenty  pages  more,”  said  Adelaide  White,  turning  to  the  back  of  the 
book  to  see  how  many  leaves  remained.  Then  she  gaped,  stretched 
herself  wearily,  and  looked  out  of  the  window  for  a minute  or  two.  After  this 
she  bent  down  over  her  book  again  and  went  on  reading.  Her  mother,  who 
sat  sewinor  in  the  room,  noticed  this. 

“ Haven’t  you  read  long  enough,  daughter?”  she  asked. 

“ I’m  ’most  through.  There  are  only  twenty  pages  left,”  Adelaide  replied. 

“ But  if  you  are  tir,ed  of  reading,  why  not  stop  ? ” 

“ Oh,  I’m  bound  to  finish  the  book  now,”  said  Adelaide.  “ I have  set  myself 
so  many  pages  to  read  every  day,  and  must  go  through  to  make  up  the 
number.”  “What  have  you  been  reading  about  for  the  last  ten  or  fifteen 
minutes  ? ” asked  Mrs.  White. 

Adelaide  turned  back  the  leaves  of  her  book,  and  began  running  her  eyes 
over  the  pages. 

“Shut  your  book  and  tell  me,”  said  her  mother. 

Adelaide  closed  her  book  and  tried  to  remember,  but  was  able  to  give  only 
a very  confused  idea  of  what  she  had  been  reading. 

“ Why  do  you  read?”  inquired  her  mother.  Adelaide  was  silent.  “You 
read  to  know,  do  you  not?”  “Yes,  ma’am.”  “Not  to  see  how  many  pages 
you  can  go  over  in  a given  time.  One  page  a day,  if  remembered,  is  better 
than  a hundred  if  forgotten.  Put  away  your  book,  dear,  and  go  out  into  the 
garden.”  Adelaide  shut  her  book  and  ran  out  into  the  garden,  where  she 
spent  half  an  hour.  Then  she  came  back  with  glowing  cheeks,  and  a mind 
fresh  and  cheerful. 


THE  BATTLE  OF  THE  WILDERNESS. 


the  5th  of  May,  1864,  General  Grant,  who  had  been  preparing  for  a 
move  early  in  the  spring,  and  had  collected  as  fine  an  army  of  about 
100,000  men  as  the  world  had  ever  seen,  began  his  march  across  the  Rapidan 
river,  in  Virginia,  into  what  is  known  as  the  Wilderness — a section  so  densely 
wooded  that  one  can  see  but  a few  feet  from  him  in  any  direction.  His  object 
was  the  taking  of  Richmond.  General  Lee,  with  an  army  of  about  80,000 
men,  had  been  awaiting  a movement  of  this  kind.  They  were  full  of  courage, 
thoroughly  disciplined,  and,  like  their  opponents,  as  brave  men  as  the  sun 
ever  shone  upon.  The  morning  was  a bright  and  cheerful  one,  just  such  a 
day  as  our  little  friends  love  to  go  out  into  the  woods  and  gather  wild  flowers, 
when  the  two  armies  came  in  sight  of  each  other,  and  almost  immediately  the 
battle  began.  Corps,  divisions,  brigades  and  regiments  charged  each  other 
with  a ferocity  more  like  tigers  than  men.  First  the  Federals  were  in  full 
retreat;  but  they  soon  recovered,  and  with  the  most  desperate  charges  known 
in  history  bounded  down  upon  the  Confederates,  who  could  not  stand  their 
assaults,  and  also  retreated.  Whole  divisions  of  Federal  troops  were  cut 
off  from  their  supports,  and  would  have  been  captured  entire  had  the  enemy 
been  able  to  discover  their  position,  but  nothing  could  be  seen  in  this  dense 

(240) 


'MU':  HA'i'iij':  (;i''  'Mil',  w 1 1 ,i  )i',i<  N i;ss. 


wilderness.  All  day  l(>ii<r  tlu*  battle  ra^^ed  in  this  manner  till  ni;4ht  ende*d  the 
conllict,  and  the  (‘xhaiisted  soldiers  lay  iij)on  their  arms,  after  rehmminj^  their 
line  of  battle  for  a renewal  of  the  fi^ht  on  tlu!  followin;^  day.  (ieneral  (Irant 
had  oiven  orders  to  attack  at  six  o’clock  in  tlui  nif^rnin^;  but  General  \j'(: 
opened  the  battle  evem  earlier,  and  the  most  terrific  en^a^ement  of  modern 
times  began.  Artillery  could  not  be  used  to  advantage  in  this  terrible  wilder- 
ness; it  was  a battle  where  muskets  alone  could  be  made  to  do  the  awful 
work.  The  Confederates  with  a wild  rush  break  throimh  the  I’ederal  lines, 
driving  a whole  division  out  of  their  breastworks,  and  occupying  them  for  a 
few  moments ; but  heroes  met  on  that  fiercely-fought  field,  and  once  more  the 
Union  army,  with  a wild  yell,  charge  like  demons,  drive  their  opponents  like 
sheep  out  of  their  works,  past  their  original  line  of  battle,  through  their 
breastworks,  in  wild  confusion.  General  Lonorstreet,  one  of  the  bravest  and 
greatest  of  Lee’s  veteran  soldiers,  was  badly  wounded  by  his  own  men,  who 
poured  a volley  upon  him,  thinking  him  to  be  a Union  officer.  Again  and 
again  the  troops  on  both  sides  were  rallied,  charged  and  counter-charged,  and 
the  slaughter  was  so  great  that  even  now  the  ground  over  which  this  engage- 
ment was  fought  is  spoken  of  as  the  “ Slaughter  Pen.”  About  four  in  the 
afternoon  the  woods  caught  fire,  and  thousands  of  wounded  were  burned  to 
death.  The  soldiers  on  both  sides  carried  as  many  as  possible  of  their 
wounded  off  in  blankets  slung  to  their  muskets,  yet  the  number  who  escaped 
in  this  manner  was  very  small  compared  with  those  who  were  left  to  the  fire. 
Night  came  at  last ; neither  side  had  gained  a victory,  and  both  armies  fell 
back  into  their  entrenchments.  This  ended  the  battle  of  the  Wilderness,  as 
nothing  but  skirmishing  occurred  the  next  day.  Thirty  thousand  men  were 
killed,  wounded  and  missing  in  this  most  terrific  battle  fought  between  the 
North  and  South.  All  are  united  now,  warmer  and  truer  friends  than  ever 
before. 

:o: 


How  many  soft-boiled  eggs  could  a 
giant  eat  upon  an  empty  stomach  ? — 
One  only. 

Why  is  a poor  singing  society  like 
a popular  amusement  ? — It  is  a “ bass 
bawl"  club. 

What  relation  to  its  father  is  a 
child  who  is  not  its  father’s  son? — 
His  daughter. 


What  proof  have  we  that  xAdam 
used  sugar? — We  know  he  raised 
cane  (Cain). 

Why  is  a dishonest  bankrupt  like 
an  honest  poor  man  ? — Both  fail  to 
get  rich. 

A GENTLEMAN  had  five  sons,  and 
each  of  them  had  a sister,  how  many 
children  had  he  in  all  ? — Six. 


10 


THE  IIATILE  OF  GETTYSBURG. 


'EARLY  every  boy  who  is  able  to  read  has  heard 
something  about  the  battle  of  Gettysburg,  and  perhaps 
would  like  to  know  more  about  it,  why  and  how  it  was 
fought,  as  it  was  one  of  the  most  decisive  battles  of 
the  great  war  between  the  North  and  South,  from 
1861  to  1865,  which  freed  the  slaves,  and  made  this 
the  greatest  and  most  united  people  on  earth. 

First,  let  me  tell  you  why  Gettysburg  was  fought. 
Open  the  map  of  the  United  States,  and  follow  the 
Mississippi  river  down  tov^iards  its  mouth,  and  you 
11  find  a place  called  Vicksburg,  in  Mississippi.  General  Grant 
was  surrounding  that  place  with  a very  large  Northern  army, 
resisting  every  effort  of  the  Confederates  to  break  through 
his  lines,  which  were  being  drawn  closer  and  closer  around 
them  every  day;  and  he  determined  that  they  should  surrender 
to  him.  Away  up  in  Virginia  was  General  Lee,  in  command 
of  the  Southern  army.  He  was  satisfied  that,  if  he  could  not 
draw  away  some  of  General  Grant’s  troops,  it  would  not  be 
lonof  before  Vicksburg  would  fall  into  the  hands  of  that  great 
soldier;  and  he  decided  to  move  his  army  into  the  Northern 
States,  alarm  the  North,  and  compel  the  army  around  Vicksburg 
to  come  to.  the  assistance  of  the  Federal  troops  opposing  him. 
Hurrying  into  Pennsylvania  he  destroyed  Chambersburg,  and  moved  as  far 
towards  Philadelphia  as  Gettysburg,  where,  on  the  ist  day  of  July,  1863,  the 
battle  that  lasted  three  days  began.  Opening  the  first  day  with  neither  side 
prepared  for  battle,  yet  the  fight  was  a very  severe  one,  and  the  Union  army 
was  compelled  to  fall  back  to  Cemetery  Hill,  which  they  had  selected  as  a 
rallying-point.  General  Lee  felt  sure  that  he  could  drive  the  Federals  and 
gain  another  victory,  and  attacked  them  the  next  day,  at  3.30  in  the  afternoon. 
From  then  till  8 in  the  evening  the  battle  raged,  with  great  loss  of  life  on  both 
sides.  Charges  and  counter-charges  were  made,  and  the  dead  lay  in  piles, 
until  night  put  a stop  to  the  slaughter.  This  day  was  claimed  as  a victory  for 
the  Confederates,  and,  as  will  be  seen,  was  the  cause  of  the  most  unwise  move 
for  them  that  General  Lee  ever  ordered.  So  certain  was  he — that  with  one 
charge  of  the  best  troops  of  his  command  he  could  break  through  their  cen- 
tre— that  he  selected  a division,  commanded  by  General  Pickett,  of  about 

(242) 


’ini':  i:.\r'ii.i';  oi  M;'ri  \ -i;i  i <, 


5,000  nu:n  ; ordered  llieiii  to  prepare  lor  llie  eliar;^f,  and  on  the  ak'-rnofai  of 
the  tliird  day,  al  3.30,  diey  moved  oiiL  in  ;;rand  style  on  one  of  the  most  use  - 
less allempls  that  ('an  lx*,  conceived  of — to  break  throii;^di  the  kefh:ral  lire-. 
I\liiski‘tr\*,  ‘;raj)e,  canist(‘r  and  shell  were  poured  nix')!!  them  as  they  advanced, 
until  every  ^(‘neral  ot'hcer  was  killed  or  wounded,  and  nearly  (ivery  rej^imental 
oflicer  lay  upon  the  held.  'Three-fourths  of  the  soldiers  fared  the  same,  and  the 
division  that  went  into  battle  a few  minutes  before,  was  reduced  to  a few  hun- 
dred men  in  less  time  than  it  is  here  told.  'They  were  compelled  to  fall  back 
and  join  their  army,  which  took  up  its  line  of  march  for  Virginia.  'I'housands 


“PICKETT’S  CHARGE.” 


of  both  armies  lay  dead  upon  the  held,  but  the  day  was  won  ; and  General 
Meade,  who  commanded  the  Federal  army,  became  one  of  the  great  heroes, 
of  the  war.  To-day  Gettysburg  is  covered  with  monuments,  erected  by  regi- 
ments from  all  the  Northern  States  that  participated  in  that  terrible  hght. 

The  next  day,  4th  of  July,  Vicksburg  surrendered  to  General  Grant;  so- 
that  the  move  made  by  the  Confederate  commander  for  the  purpose  ot  reliev- 
ing Vicksburg  ended  in  the  greatest  victory  of  the  war,  relieved  Pennsylvania 
from  her  pressing  danger,  and  the  North  from  any  further  fear  of  Southern, 
conquest. 

(2-1  o) 


A YOUNCz  HERO. 


OT  long  before  the  battle  of  Gettysburg,  which 
our  little  readers  will  find  described  in  another  part 
of  this  book,  a boy,  not  over  sixteen  years  old  and 
very  small,  strolled  into  the  camp  of  a Massachu- 
setts regiment,  and  walking  up  to  one  of  the  ser- 
geants begged  to  be  given  a musket,  as  he  wanted 
to  become  a soldier  and  fight  for  his  country.  The 
sergeant  took  him  to  his  captain,  and  laughingly 
said:  “Captain,  here’s  a recruit  for  you.”  The 
captain  asked  him  several  questions  about  his  family, 
why  he  wanted  to  join  the  army;  and  found  the  lad 
so  determined  to  enlist  that  he  sent  him  to  the  colonel, 
who  soon  found  out  that  he  was  really  in  earnest,  and 
ordered  arms  to  be  given  him.  Though  he  could  not 
muster  him  into  the  United  States  service  then,  as  the 
rolls  were  in  the  rear  of  the  army  and  could  not  be 
reached,  a complete  uniform,  musket,  cartridges,  etc., 
etc.,  were  given  him,  and  he  took  his  place  in  the 
ranks.  The  next  day,  July  ist,  a terrible  battle  was 
fought,  in  which  the  young  soldier  behaved  like  a hero, 
loading  and  firing  his  musket  like  an  old  veteran,  as 
coolly  and  calmly  as  though  he  was  in  no  danger.  He 
was  twice  wounded,  and,  as  the  Federal  army  fell  back, 
was  left  on  the  battle-field.  The  Confederates  found  him, 
carried  him  to  a hospital,  and  his  company  never  saw  him 
after. 

He  ofot  well  of  his  wounds,  as  it  was  learned  afterwards, 
and,  though  not  strong,  joined  a Maryland  regiment,  more 
determined  than  ever  to  do  what  he  could  for  his  country, 
and  served  in  it  several  months  ; but  finally  dropped  dead  on  one  of  the  long 
marches  through  Virginia,  the  exposure  of  the  campaign  having  been  too 
great  for  him.  We  hope  that  the  same  patriotic  spirit  will  control  our  young 
boys,  so  that  when  they  arrive  at  manhood,  should  their  country  need  their 
services,  they  will  not  hesitate  to  give  their  lives,  if  necessary,  to  assist  it. 
There  certainly  is  no  other  country  equal  to  our  own.  Let  us  love  and,  if 
necessary,  fight  for  it,  and  so  live  that,  when  we  grow  to  be  men,  it  will  find 
us  ready  and  willing  to  serve  it. 


(244) 


_ 'I'lih:  \V()Miu\  oi^'  (;i<:'itysiu:r(;. 

Ilh^  vvoiiicii  of  ( Icltyshiir^^  wen:  niilliful  to  the  old  fla;^ 
and  devoted  to  the  wounded  in  battle.  We  think  one  or 
two  incidents  will  interest  you.  Mrs.  Jennie  Wade  lived 
in  the  valley  between  Oak  Rid^^c;  and  .Seminary  Ilill,  and 
in  raiiL^e  of  the  e;uns  from  both  armies.  She  was  patriotic 
and  loyal,  and  on  the  third  morning  of  the  ;^reat  Ijattle  she 
was  bakiniy^a  lari^e  fjuantity  of  bread  for  the  Union  troop  .. 
In  the  afternoon  the  deafenin'^  thunder  from  two  hundred 

o 

and  fifty  cannon  shook  her  dwelling-.  She  toiled  on,  though 
re[)eatedly  ordered  to  quit  the  premises.  At  length  a 
shot  from  the  Confederate  batteries  struck  her  and  killed 
her  instantly.  A Confederate  officer  of  high  rank  was 
killed  almost  at  the  same  moment,  and  the  Confederate 
troops  hastily  constructed  a coffin,  and  were  about  placing  him  in  it  when  a 
Union  column  drove  them  from  the  ground,  and  placed  Mrs.  Wade  in  the 
coffin.  She  was  buried  the  next  day,  and  was  mourned  by  hundreds  who 
knew  her  kindness  and 


BARBARA  FREITCHIE. 


o 


:NE  cool  morning  in  September,  1862, 
when  Lee’s  Army  was  on  its  way 
to  Antietam,  Stonewall  Jackson’s  corps 
passed  through  Erederick.  The  inhabi- 
tants, fearing  they  would  provoke  the 
Confederates,  and  knowing  they  could 
make  no  resistance,  took  down  their  da^s. 
One  old  woman  named  Barbara  Freitchie, 
nearly  eighty  years  of  age,  determined  she  would  show  that  one  heart  was 
loyal,  took  up  one  of  the  flags  the  men  had  taken  down,  and  set  it  in  the 
window  of  her  attic.  The  Confederates  came  marching  on,  with  Stonewall 
Jackson  at  their  head.  He  glanced  under  his  slouched  hat  from  right  to  left, 
until  he  saw  the  old  flag,  when  he  cried:  “Halt!”  The  ranks  stood  still. 
“ Fire  ! ” he  cried.  The  balls  shivered  the  window,  and  the  banner  was  torn. 
Quick  as  a flash  Barbara  snatched  the  flao^  and,  leaning  out  on  the  window- 
sill,  waved  it,  shouting,  “ Shoot,  if  you  must,  this  gray  old  head,  but  spare 
your  country’s  flag.”  A blush  of  shame  came  over  the  face  of  the  leader, 
and  he  said,  “Touch  but  a hair  of  that  gray  head,  and  you  die  like  dogs. 
March  on.” 


(245) 


THE  SIEGE  or  VICKSBURG. 


UR  little  friends  have  perhaps  read  “The  Battle  of  Gettys- 
burg-,” in  another  part  of  this  book,  and  learned  why  the 
great  Southern  leader,  General  Lee,  decided  to  take  his 
army  into  Pennsylvania.  If  you  remember,  it  was  that 
he  might  compel  General  Grant  to  send  a portion  of  his 
army,  then  besieging  Vicksburg,  to  the  assistance  of  the 
Northern  troops.  But  it  did  not  work.  General  Grant 
kept  all  of  his  men  and  captured  Vicksburg,  and  General  Lee  was  beaten  at 
Gettysburg. 

Would  you  like  to  know  how  General  Grant  besieged  and  finally  took 
Vicksburg,  then  one  of  the  strongest  places  in  the  world,  situated,  as  it  was, 
on  a high  bluff  on  the  Mississippi  river,  and  covered  with  forts  and  earth- 
works ? Well,  I will  try  and  tell  it  in  a short  story.  In  April,  1863,  a large 
army,  mostly  of  soldiers  from  the  Western  States,  under  General  Grant, 
attempted  to  surround  Vicksburg,  which  was  defended  by  a large  Confederate 
army  and  many  guns,  that  were  in  positions  that  prevented  the  Union  gun- 
boats from  passing  up  or  down  the  river,  though  several  barges  and  boats 
loaded  with  provisions  had  run  by,  more  than  half  attempting  it  being  sunk. 

No  one  can  conceive  of  the  obstacles  that  General  Grant  met  with  before 
he  succeeded  in  surrounding  the  place.  His  army  was  compelled  to  cross 
bayous,  lakes,  deep  ravines,  and  pass  through  dense  forests  and  thickets,  con- 
stantly skirmishing  and  fighting,  as  the  Confederates  were  very  brave  and 
desperate  ; making  heroic  assaults  upon  him  from  the  forts,  while  another 
army  was  sent  to  attack  him  in ' the  rear.  Seven  times  he  was  compelled  to 
change  his  plans,  fighting  five  severe  battles  in  eighteen  days ; yet  he  was 
more  determined  than  ever,  and,  after  struggles  that  are  almost  incompre- 
hensible, closed  in  around  the  doomed  city.  On  May  2 2d  a regular  siege 
was  established  and  the  works  completely  surrounded,  the  Union  line  being 
over  fifteen  miles  long.  Think  of  it,  my  little  friends,  over  fifteen  miles  to 
guard!  You  can  see  that  it  took  a great  many  soldiers  to  do  it.  Admiral 
Porter  had  command  of  the  navy,  and  helped  General  Grant  all  he  could. 
Without  him  it  never  could  have  been  taken,  as  the  garrison  would  have 
crossed  the  river  and  escaped.  The  Federals  threw  up  earthworks  as  they 
advanced,  placing  sand-bags  on  top  of  them,  and  leaving  loopholes  for  their 
muskets  between  them  ; then  put  large  logs  over  the  whole  to  protect  the  men 
against  sharpshooters,  who  were  busy  on  both  sides  picking  off  every  man 

(246) 


'Mil':  sii'.ci-:  ni'  vi<  K III  r^. 

that  showed  his  h(*a(l  above  the  works,  d’his  ( (Jiilime-d  for  many  days,  the 
armies  bc^ini;  in  some  placets  but  a few  rods  apart,  'i'hr  inliabitant^  of  Vi4:s- 
buri;  had  diu^  caves  and  lioles  in  the  sides  of  the  hills,  arid  were  livin^^  in  them, 
where  the  shells  could  not  reach  and  kill  them.  (General  Grant  had  220  ;^un  . 
in  position,  and  was  keepin<,^  uj)  a steady  firinc(  nearly  all  of  the  time,  and 
Admiral  Porter  had  nearly  as  many  more  on  G^ard  of  his  ships,  aj.e  was 

impossibhs  (da^at  tunmds  wen*  duiL,^  from  inside  the  h'ederal  lines  under 
those  of  the  enemy,  and  filled  with  powder,  which  was  exploded.  One  old 


CITY  OF  VICKSBURG. 


colored  man,  who  was  blown  into  the  air,  when  asked  how  far  up  he  went, 
replied:  “ Dunno,  massa ; but  specs  ’bout  tree  miles.’  After  a while  provis- 
ions and  ammunition  began  to  grow  short  inside  the  works  ; all  of  the  cattle 
were  killed  and  eaten,  then  the  horses,  and  finally  the  mules.  Their  com- 
mander, seeing  they  would  be  starved  if  they  held  out  much  longer,  sent  Gen- 
eral Brown,  an  old  neighbor  of  General  Grant’s  before  the  war,  with  a flag  of 
truce,  to  discuss  the  terms  of  surrender;  and  on  the  4th  of  July  the  place,  with 
all  it  contained,  surrendered. 


(247) 


MRS.  MARY  A.  LI VKRM( )R K. 


This  was  one  of  the  most  important  events  of  the  war,  doing-  more  to  bring 
it  to  an  end  than  any  other  perhaps.  But  the  country  knows  no  North,  South, 
East  or  West  now.  We  are  all  one  people,  stronger  than  ever;  able  to 
defend  ourselves  against  the  world,  if  necessary. 


•:o:' 


MRS.  MARY  A.  LIVERMORE. 


MONO  the  busy  laborers  during  the  war  none  were 
more  widely  or  favorably  known  than  Mrs.  Livermore, 
and  her  efforts  were  not  relaxed  while  the  need  of  them 
existed. 


Mrs.  Livermore  is  a native  of  Boston,  where  she 
passed  her  girlhood.  At  seventeen  years  of  age  she 
graduated  from  the  Charlestown  Female  Seminary,  and 
became  a teacher  of  Latin,  French  and  Italian.  She 
afterwards  married  Rev.  D.  P.  Livermore,  who  is  an 


editor  of  a paper  published  in  Chicago,  where  they  now  reside.  During  the 
year  1862  Mrs.  Livermore  visited  the  army  at  different  points,  organizing  aid 
societies  among  the  women.  She  was  accompanied  by  her  friend,  Mrs. 
Hoge,  and  in  December  they  were  appointed  by  the  Sanitary  Commission  to 
represent  them.  They  went  to  Washington,  where  Mrs.  Livermore  spent  a 
day  at  the  camp  for  convalescents  from  the  hospitals,  called  “ Camp  Misery,’' 
where  the  suffering  from  many  causes  was  terrible.  Early  in  the  year  she 
made  a tour  of  the  hospitals  and  military  posts  along  the  Mississippi  river, 
where  her  receptions  were  always  kind  and  respectful.  It  was  Mrs.  Liver- 
more who  planned  the  first  fair,  which  realized  almost  $100,000  to  the  Sani- 
tary Commission;  and  in  the  spring  of  1865  she  visited  the  Eastern  cities  to 
obtain  aid  for  another  fair,  in  which  she  was  successful.  She  visited  Wash- 
ington to  invite  President  Lincoln  and  Mrs.  Lincoln  to  the  great  fair,  and  was 
received  most  kindly,  and  they  promised  to  attend ; but  she  never  saw  him 
again  alive. 

Mrs.  Livermore  received  many  valuable  presents  from  different  sources; 
but  the  gifts  she  prized  most  highly  were  the  inexpensive  ones  from  the 
soldiers  who  had  received  kindnesses  from  her.  She  was  the  possessor  of 
fourteen  photograph  albums,  each  one  containing  a frontispiece  of  the  soldier 
who  presented  it. 


(248) 


r 


LITTLI^:  l^DDIl^:,  TIIIC  DRDMMICR  IK)Y. 


'VURING  the  late  war,  a few  clays  before  one  of  our 
rei^iments  received  orders  to  march,  the  drummer  was 
taken  sick  and  carried  to  the  hospital,  d'he  next  day 
a negro  came  to  the  captain,  and  told  him  that  he  knew 
of  a drummer  he  would  like  in  his  company,  and  he 
was  told  to  bring  him  early  in  the  morning. 

The  next  morning  a middle-aged  woman,  leading 
a bright-looking  boy  about  twelve  or  thirteen  years 
old,  came  to  the  captain’s  quarters.  She  said  her  husband  had 
been  killed  by  the  Confederates,  and  all  their  property  destroyed; 
and  she  thought  if  she  could  find  something  for  her  boy  to  do 
she  could  get  employment  herself.  The  little  fellow  looked  at 
the  captain,  and  said : “ Don’t  be  afraid,  captain,  because  I am 
small ; I can  drum.”  A drum  was  brought.  The  fifer  came  and 
played  the  “ Flowers  of  Edinboro’,”  a difficult  thing  ; and  the  little 
fellow  followed,  and  showed  himself  master  of  the  drum. 

The  captain  took  the  boy,  whose  name  was  Edward  Lee,  and 
in  an  hour  after  the  company  marched  out  of  camp  playing  “The 
Girl  I Left  Behind  Me.”  Eddie  was  a favorite  with  all  the  men, 
and  always  shared  in  the  peaches  and  melons  that  were  brought 
in  after  a foraging  expedition.  During  a battle  a part  of  the  company  were 
ordered  down  a deep  ravine,  where  a portion  of  the  enemy  were  concealed, 
and  were  soon  engaged  in  a fight,  in  which  the  enemy  were  driven  to  the  high 
o^round.  A soldier  heard  a drum  beat,  and  listening  found  it  came  from  the 
ravine,  and  knew  from  the  sound  that  it  was  the  little  drummer  boy.  The 
officer  of  the  guard  came  up,  and  he  asked  permission  to  go  to  his  help ; and, 
following  the  sound,  soon  found  him  seated  on  the  ground,  his  back  leaning 
against  a tree,  while  his  drum  hung  on  a bush  in  front  of  him.  As  soon  as 
he  saw  the  officer,  he  said : “ Oh,  corporal,  I’m  so  glad  to  see  you.  Give  me 
a drink.”  The  officer  went  for  some  water  from  a brook,  and  thinking  he  was 
going  to  leave  him  Eddie  commenced  crying,  and  said : “ Don’t  leave  me  ; I 
can’t  walk.”  The  officer  came  back,  and  found  his  feet  had  been  shot  away  by 
a cannon-ball.  While  he  was  telling  him  the  particulars,  a company  of  the 
enemy  came  upon  them,  and  they  were  taken  prisoners.  When  they  reached 
the  camp  the  little  fellow  was  dead. 


(249) 


“OLD  SPECTACLES A WAR  STORY. 


WISH  I could  take  my  young  readers  back  to  the  time 
the  following  incident  occurred,  for  they  would  enjoy  it  as 
much  as  a whole  regiment  then  did;  but  it  was  so  long 
before  they  were  born,  that  by  no  possible  effort  of 
mine  could  they  be  carried  back  except  in  imagination. 
The  story  may  accomplish  that.  I hope  it  will.  In 
September,  1862,  our  regiment  of  cavalry,  then  leading 
the  advance  of  the  army — which,  with  the  exception  of 
a small  force  with  us,  was  several  miles  in  the  rear — 
was  pounced  upon  by  the  Confederates  as  a hawk  would  pounce  upon  its 
prey,  without  a minute’s  warning,  but  not  with  the  success  that  usually  attends 
the  hawk  ; for  they  did  not  carry  us  off,  though  it  must  be  acknowledged  that 
they  captured  quite  a number  of  our  boys,  who  in  return  paid  them,  with 
interest,  by  making  one  of  the  most  vigorous  charges  that  it  has  ever  been 
my  fortune  to  witness  ; and,  after  getting  them  started,  followed  them  some 
distance,  bringing  down  a great  many  horses,  and  in  several  instances  the 
poor  fellow  on  the  horse.  The  truth  is,  it  was  a matter  of  life  and  death,  and 
in  war  some  one  has  to  be  killed,  as  you  are  aware.  The  amusing  part  of 
the  story  now  begins.  We  picked  up  a good  many  prisoners ; in  some  in- 
stances a single  soldier  bringing  in  five  or  six  who  had  lost  their  arms,  had 
their  horses  killed,  or  were  without  ammunition.  Noticing  a sergeant  about 
running  a sabre  through  a prisoner  who  had  squatted  on  the  ground,  I called 
him  by  name,  and  ordered  him  to  desist.  Riding  up,  I found  an  old  man,  with 
a face  and  head  resembling  the  patriarchs  pictured  in  your  family  Bible, 
wearing  an  enormous  pair  of  spectacles,  which  seemed  to  have  been  made  by 
the  blacksmith  of  his  town,  they  were  so  large  and  clumsy.  The  sergeant 
had  taken  him  prisoner,  but  the  moment  he  attempted  to  move  him  to  the 
rear  he  would  drop  on  the  ground,  and  declare  that  he  would  not  go.  As  he 
expressed  it,  “ He  was  a Confederate,  and  wouldn’t  move  or  run.”  Calling 
another  soldier,  I ordered  them  to  catch  him  by  the  coat-collar,  one  on  each 
’ side,  and  start  for  the  rear  at  a gallop.  Raising  the  old  fellow  off  the  ground, 
they  started  at  full  speed,  he  shouting  at  the  top  of  his  voice  to  drop  him, 
kicking  in  all  directions  like  an  army  mule,  as  he  swung  back  and  forth 
between  the  horses  during  the  gallop.  Reaching  the  regiment,  which  had 
again  formed  in  line,  he  was  dropped  on  the  ground  like  a sack  of  corn,  still 
crying  at  the  top  of  his  lung-power,  which  seemed  to  be  enormous,  “Let  me 

(250) 


aloiK* : 1 woni  l)c  taken  j)risoner,”  aful  keepin^^r  it  up  for  sevr-ral  rniniitrs. 
Such  a roar  ol  laiit^liter  as  went  up  alonc^^  the  liiui.  I shall  never  for;^ejt  it. 

'1  he  appearance  ol  llui  old  man  was  ludicrous  in  the  extreme:  his  hat  was 
oone  ; his  coat  had  been  pulled  up  over  his  head  by  his  stru;r^les,  and  twisted 
in  curious  shapes;  he  was  covered  with  dust  and  dirt,  and  his  spf!ctacles  hun;^ 
like  the  broken  hini^es  of  a door,  d'hey  had  slij^ped  down  over  his  nose, 
under  his  chin,  and  the  heavy  bows  were  still  clin^in^  to  his  ^reat  ears,  d'he 
soldiers  named  him  “Old  Sj)ectacles.”  If  he  is  still  livin^r,  he  must  surely 
laugh  at  the  remembrance  of  the  antics  he  cut  up  on  that  day,  whenever  he 
recalls  them.  None  of  my  old  comrades  will  ever  forget  it,  nor  would  my 
little  readers,  had  they  been  there. 


A FEARLESS  HEROINE. 


LOVELY 


ung  lady  of  Gettysburg,  Miss  Amelia 
Harmon,  a pupil  of  Miss  Shields,  lived  with  her 
aunt  about  a mile  west  of  the  villaore,  on  Oak  or 
Seminary  Ridge.  During  the  fighting  the  first  day 
their  house  was  occupied  by  the  Union  sharp- 
shooters, who  fired  upon  the  Confederates  from  it. 
Towards  evening  it  came  into  possession  of  the 
Confederates,  who  ordered  the  family  to  leave  it, 
as  they  were  about  to  burn  it  in  consequence  of 
its  having  been  used  as  a fort.  Miss  Harmon  and  her  aunt  pro- 
tested against  this,  explaining  that  it  was  not  done  with  their 
consent.  The  young  lady  added  that  her  mother  was  a Southern 
woman,  and  one  of  the  Confederates  approached  her,  and  told 
her  that,  if  she  would  hurrah  for  the  Southern  Confederacy,  he 
would  see  what  could  be  done.  “ Never  ! Burn  the  house,  if 
you  will ! I will  never  do  that  while  the  Union,  which  has  pro- 
tected me  and  my  friends,  exists.”  The  Confederates  fired  upon 
the  house,  and  the  brave  girl  and  her  aunt  ran  the  gauntlet  of 
both  armies,  and  reached  the  home  of  friends. 


What  is  the  opposite  to  “ love  in  a cottage  ? ” — War  in  a “ shantee.’" 

(251) 


CAPTURING  HIS  OWN  FATHER. 


ANY  incidents  of  the  late  war  will  be  of  ereat  interest 
to  the  sons  and  daughters  of  those  who  participated, 
particularly  when  they  realize  that,  in  many  instances, 
father  was  fighting  against  son  and  brother  against 
brother ; not  because  there  was  any  ill-feeling  between 
them,  but  simply  because  one  had  made  his  home  in 
the  North,  while  the  other  had  gone  South,  become 
one  of  her  people  and  believed  in  her  institutions  ; and 
each  was  willing  to  fight  for  what  he  considered  right. 

A case  of  this  kind  came  under  the  observation  of 
the  writer.  A well-known  Louisiana  planter  and  con- 
tractor, whose  family  originally  came  from  Pennsylvania,  had  a son  in  that 
State  being  educated  in  the  town  where  he  was  born  ; he  having  been  sent 
there  by  his  father  when  a boy,  and  remained  until  the  war  came  on.  The 
feeling  was  intensely  strong  throughout  the  North  that  every  young  man 
should  serve  his  country.  To  him  the  North  was  home,  and  he  enlisted  in  a 
Pennsylvania  regiment,  served  with  it  in  the  Army  of  the  Potomac  for  about  a 
year,  then  found  his  way  to  New  Orleans,  where  he  was  commissioned  as  a 
first  lieutenant  in  one  of  the  Federal  regiments.  Often  he  would  laughingly 
remark : “ One  of  these  days  I will  bring  my  father  in  as  a prisoner,”  know- 
ing that  his  father  was  serving  in  a Confederate  regiment.  The  writer  was 
absent  one  day  on  a foraging  expedition,  trying  to  secure  corn  for  the  horses, 
when  a mounted  cavalryman  approached  him  at  a full  run,  saying  the  Confed- 
erates were  “about  to  attack  the  camp;  hurry  in  with  the  wagons.”  Imme- 
diately the  mules  were  started  at  full  speed.  Men  were  placed  in  the  wagons 
to  throw  out  the  corn,  and  had  nearly  emptied  them  when  we  came  in  sight 
of  camp.  The  enemy  struck  us  as  we  had  about  half-loaded  the  wagons  with 
the  property  belonging  to  the  several  companies,  and  their  drivers  started  for 
the  rear  in  as  lively  a manner  as  can  be  imagined.  The  Confederates  came 
down  like  an  avalanche,  making  prisoners  of  two  entire  regiments  of  infantry. 
The  cavalry  w'ere  formed  in  line  of  battle,  and  ordered  to  charge  them,  which 
they  did  in  good  style.  None  was  more  conspicuous  than  our  young  Penn- 
sylvania friend.  Brave  and  daring,  he  was  in  the  thickest  of  the  fight.  Half 
an  hour  after  the  regiment  was  falling  back  into  their  old  position  bringing  a 
good  number  of  prisoners,  he  among  them  hurrying  forward  a middle-aged 
Confederate  soldier.  Bringing  him  before  the  writer,  he  said:  “I  told  you  I 

(252) 


( -A  I' IT  K INC  ms  OWN  l••A'lm•:K. 


lokl  you  I would  captuni  niy  father ; here  lu;  is.”  dVue  cnou;^h,  they  liad 
come  uj)on  each  otlier.  I^^ach  had  endeavored  to  shoot  his  oppone-nt,  until 
tlu!  youn<^(‘r  killed  tlu^  (‘Ider’s  horse,  and,  ridin<^  down  uj)on  him  to  shoot  a;^ain 
if  he  would  not  surrender,  his  father  r(!Co^miz(;d  him,  and  shouted:  “Stop! 
Stoj:) ! I am  your  father!”  d'o  make  the  story  short,  he  was  paroled,  and 
allowed  to  remain  in  our  camp  until  exclian^cd.  d'he  son  ur^e*d  him  to 
North  and  leave  his  Confederate  comrades.  lie  replied:  “No,  this  is  my 
home;  1 will  do  my  duty,  and  you  do  yours.”  When  the  time  for  leaving  his 
son  arrived,  he  took  the  young-  man  in  his  arms,  and  the  scene  was  very 
affecting,  bringing  tears  to  many  eyes.  “Good-bye,  Tommy,”  he  said,  “good- 
bye; do  your  duty;  each  of  us  thinks  he  is  doing  right.  I hope  to  see  you 
when  the  war  is  over.”  The  son  was  wounded  the  following  day,  but  recov- 
ered, and  may  be  alive  to-day.  This  is  but  one  of  the  many  thousand  inci- 
dents, strange  and  interesting,  that  occurred  during  the  terrible  war  which 
made  all  free  in  our  glorious  country. 

:o: 

Liti'LE  Robin  Redbreast  sat  upon  a tree — 

Up  went  the  Pussy  Cat,  and  down  went  he ; 

Down  came  Pussy  Cat,  away  Robin  ran — 

Says  little  Robin  Redbreast — catch  me  if  you  can. 

Little  Robin  Redbreast  jumped  upon  a wall. 

Pussy  Cat  jumped  after  him,  and  got  a little  fall. 

Little  Robin  chirped  and  sung,  and  what  did  Pussy  say? 

Pussy  Cat  said  mew,  mew,  mew — and  Robin  flew  away. 

:o: 


Why  is  your  shadow  like  a false 
friend  ? — It  follows  you  only  in  sun- 
shine. 


Why  is  the  map  of  Europe  like  a 
Thanksgiving  table?  — There  is  a 
Turkey  on  it. 


[To  be  read  rapidly.] 

Peter  Piper  picked  a peck  of  pickled  pepper ; 

A peck  of  pickled  pepper  Peter  Piper  picked ; 

If  Peter  Piper  picked  a peck  of  pickled  pepper, 

Where’s  the  peck  of  pickled  pepper  Peter  Piper  picked? 

(253) 


A NIGHT  ON  THE  PICKET-LINE. 


I 


searching^ 


T was  an  exceedingly  dark,  cold  and  disagreeable 
night  in  October,  1863.  The  rain  was  pouring  in 
torrents,  penetrating  even  our  great  rubber- 
coats,  finding  its  way  down  inside  the  collars  that  v/ere 
turned  up  to  prevent  it,  and  running  in  uncomfortable 
little  rivulets  down  our  backs,  until  our  feet  were  soaked 
and  our  heavy  cavalry-boots  were  filled  to  the  tops, 
chilling  us  through  and  through.  Not  a fire  was  allowed 
along  the  entire  line,  to  aid  those  who  were  not  out  on 
duty  in  keeping  dry  and  warm.  How  my  bones  ache 
now  ! and  a shiver  passes  through  me  as  I recall  that 
dismal,  dreary  night  and  that  line  of  vedettes  (which  is, 
my  little  friends,  the  advance,‘or  extreme  rear-line  of  the 
army,  picketed  or  guarded  by  cavalrymen)  extending  ten 
miles  on  the  open  plain,  over  which,  as  commander,  it 
was  my  duty  to  ride  once  in  the  daytime,  shortly  before 
midnight,  and  again  just  before  daybreak,  making  sixty 
miles  in  the  three  rounds.  Taking  a squad  of  men  in 
charge  of  a sergeant,  and  starting  at  a sharp  gallop,  the 
ground  was  soon  gone  over  in  the  daylight;  but  on 
such  a night  as  this,  when  the  hand  passed  before  the 
eyes  could  not  be  seen,  y.et  note  the  position  of  every 
sentry  on  the  line,  see  that  he  was  attending  to  his  duty, 
and  was  alert  and  watchful,  was  not  an  easy  or  pleas- 
ant task,  drenched  as  we  were  to  the  skin,  and  chilled  to 
■ the  very  marrow. 

You  are  certainly  a great  deal  more  comfortable  in 

your  warm  beds;  and  we  used  often  to  think  of  happy 

childhood’s  hours,  and  wish  them  back  again,  that  we 

might  nestle  under  warm  coverlids  and  hear  the  “good-night”  of  boyhood,  as  f 
mothers  left  us.  As  the  enemy’s  picket-line  was  but  a few  hundred  yards 
distant,  orders  had  been  given  to  our  men  not  to  challenge  (as  is  usual),  but 
to  fire  at  any  one  approaching  from  the  outside,  thus  making  the  ride  in  a 
night  so  black  over  that  long  line  extremely  dangerous,  as  the  story  will  show. 

We  had  passed  the  entire  length  of  the  line,  almost  by  instinct  keeping  inside 

our  vedettes,  though  nothing  could  possibly  be  seen  of  them  until  we  were 

(254) 


A Niciri’  ON  'nil-:  I'lCKirr-uNic. 


close;  upon  tluMii,  aiul  had  covered  about  one-half  the;  distance  on  the  return, 
coiu^ratulatiniL;'  ours(‘lv(;s  on  lindin^  some  kind  of  shelter  very  soon,  however 
slio^ht  it  mi<^ht  he,  ([uite  hap|)y  in  tlu;  thout^ht  that  nearly  forty  miles  had  been 
ridden,  and  but  tw(;nty  more  remained  before  we  should  be  relievf;el  by  another 
rei^iment,  when  we  were  aroused  from  this  pleasant  frame  of  mind  by  a sharp 
“ping^,”  and  the  sergeant’s  horse  dropped  dead,  drag-gin^  him  to  the  ground 
as  he  plunged,  staggered,  and  fell.  I lalting  an  instant  to  assist  him,  we  heard 
him  shout  cheerfully  through  the  dense  blackness  of  the  night:  “All  right; 
only  the  horse  killed,”  and  in 
another  instant  he  had  jumped 
upon  the  horse  of  a comrade.  But 
we  had  hardly  moved  a rod  when 
“ zip,”  and  another  horse,  the  very 
one  carrying  two,  has  been  struck, 
and  is  plunging  to  keep  his  feet, 
then  drops  like  a stone.  Looking 
in  the  direction  of  the  discharge, 
we  find  it  js  not  the  enemy  who  is 
playing  such  havoc  with  our  horses, 
but  our  own  vedette.  We  have 
galloped  outside  of  the  line,  and 
he  is  obeying  orders  and  firing  at 
everything  outside.  His  ears  have 
directed  him ; his  eyes  are  utterly 
useless  in  such  darkness,  and  they 
have  guided  him  almost  too  close 
in  this  instance.  Galloping  hur- 
riedly towards  the  spot  from  which 
the  shot  came,  and  callinor  in  a 
clear,  loud  voice,  “ Friends  ! ” a reply  came  back  from  the  carbine  of  the 
vedette  in  .the  shape  of  a ball  that  cut  its  way  through  my  already  leaking  coat. 
Before  he  could  reload  I was  beside  him  explaining  the  matter,  and  compli- 
menting him  on  his  alertness  and  close  attention  to  duty,  though  it  seemed  as 
though  I would  have  preferred  him  to  have  been  a little  less  attentive  just 
then.i#  The  soldiers  whose  horses  had  been  killed  mounted  behind  others, 
and  we  moved  towards  head-quarters  with  greater  care  and  at  a much  slower 
pace.  Nothing  was  thought  of  the  close  shave  we  had  passed  through  at  the 
time ; simply  a report  of  “ two  horses  killed  ” at  brigade  head-quarters  the 

(•255) 


THE  LITTLE  FLEET. 


next  day.  But  the  remembrance  of  that  night,  that  long  vedette  line,  and  the 
“ crack,”  “ crack,”  “ crack  ” of  the  cavalryman’s  carbine  is  very  vivid,  and  will 
remain  so  during  life. 

:o: 


THE  LITTLE  FLEET. 


Frank  and  Nannie 
have  several  little 
boats  which  they  made 
themselves  out  of  flat 
chips  whittled  round  at 
one  end,  and  pointed  at 
the  other.  They  had 
sails  and  masts.  When 
the  fleet  was  out  one  day  a storm  came 
on  ; the  wind  blew  a gale ; the  rain  fell  in 
torrents,  and  the  waves  were  very  high. 
Some  of  their  boats  were  wrecked,  which  was 
not  strange,  considering  their  frail  construction,  and  the  others  were  some- 
what damaged ; but  this  gave  them  employment  in  putting  them  in  sailing 
order  again. 

o 


Frank  and  Nannie  lived  near  a seaport  town,  and  one  day  they  made  a 
visit  with  their  mamma,  and  went  on  board  a yacht.  They  had  never  been 
on  board  a vessel  before,  and  were  delighted  when  they  saw  how  pretty  she 
was.  The  name  of  this  yacht  was  “ Sunshine.”  Everything  about  it  was  in 
the  best  order.  There  were  little  windows  and  doors  in  the  cabin,  which  had 
crimson  curtains,  and  the  ceiling  was  of  the  same  warm  color.  On  both  sides 
were  long  seats,  covered  with  crimson,  too,  and  under  these  were  books, 
dishes  and  all  sorts  of  things ; for  every  place  has  to  be  made  useful,  as  there 
is  no  room  to  spare.  They  went  on  deck,  and  saw  the  sailors  running  up 
and  down  the  rope-ladders. 

There  was  a large  dog,  named  Jack,  on  board  the  “Sunshine”  which 
belonged  to  one  of  the  officers.  He  had  once  jumped  into  the  water  and 
saved  a child  which  had  fallen  overboard,  and  the  crew  all  thought  a great 
deal  of  him  for  his  bravery,  and  made  a great  pet  of  him. 

The  children  thought  they  should  like  to  make  a trip  on  board  the 
“Sunshine,”  and  their  mother  promised  them  they  might  make  a short  one 
some  time. 


(256) 


A TiiANKsc;iviN(;  I)innp:r  in  'riii:  army. 


S()LI)II[R  is  (MUillcd  to  [)I(!nty  to  eat  in  the  army,  of 
plain,  substantial  food ; l)iit  he  sometimes  J^ets  vf*ry 
little,  exce[)t  coffee  and  “ hard-tack,"  and  what  he  can 
capture.  Perhaps  our  little  friends  would  like  to  hear 
of  a fine  dinner  that  a number  of  friends  sat  down  to  on 
one  occasion.  A month  before  Thanksgiving,  1863,  I 
invited  about  twenty-five  brother  officers  to  dine  with 
me  on  that  day,  and  all  promised  to  do  so,  if  we  were 
alive  and  together. 

The  day  before  Thanksgiving  we  bivouacked,  tired  and 
hungry,  where  we  were  to  spend  a few  days.  Not  a mouthful  had  passed  our 
lips  for  nearly  three  weeks,  except  what  we  had  been  able  to  capture  in  our 
raids,  and  the  outlook  for  the  feast  of  the  next  day  was  very  gloomy.  Deter- 
mined not  to  disappoint  my  friends,  however,  a council  of  cooks  and  foragers 
was  called,  and  one,  whose  ability  to  capture  any  and  everything  in  the  eating 
line  that  he  once  fixed  his  eyes  upon  was  unequalled,  was  sent  out,  accom- 
panied by  two  men,  with  orders  not  to  return  without  bringing  in  plenty  for 
to-morrow’s  dinner.  They  rode  out  of  camp  about  three  o’clock  in  the  after- 
noon the  picture  of  happiness,  for  nothing  pleases  a good  forager  more  than 
a chance  to  show  his  skill.  About  nine  in  the  evening  there  came  into  our 
camp  three  of  the  strangest-looking  objects  ever  seen  among  a lot  of  soldiers. 
By  the  moonlight  we  hardly  knew  whether  they  were  wild  animals  or  human 
beings.  They  proved  to  be  the  foragers  returning.  The  cook  was  at  the 
head  with  a large  bag  filled  with  potatoes,  vegetables,  corn-meal,  flour  and 
wine ; about  a dozen  turkeys  tied  to  his  saddle  on  both  sides  of  the  horse,  and 
over  his  shoulder  a young  goat.  Another  of  the  men  was  dragging  a calf 
fastened  by  a rope  to  his  saddle,  his  horse  completely  covered  with  ducks 
and  geese,  while  a young  pig  was  squealing  under  his  arm.  The  third  was 
loaded  down  with  eggs,  chickens,  rabbits,  and  carried  a lamb  on  the  saddle  in 
front  of  him.  Little  could  be  seen  of  the  horses  but  their  heads.  Such  a 
squealing,  bleating,  cackling,  crowing  and  gobbling  as  we  had ! There  was 
plenty  for  to-morrow,  that  was  certain. 

All  night  the  cooks  were  getting  dinner  ready  for  the  morrow,  and  when 
noon  arrived  twenty-five  of  us  sat  down  on  the  ground  around  rubber  blankets 
piled  with  everything  that  could  be  asked  for.  Veal  in  every  style;  ducks, 
chickens  and  geese  cooked  in  a dozen  different  ways ; barbecued  rabbit;  a 
17  (257) 


A 'IHAXKSClVrXC;  l)k\NI^:i<  in  the  armv. 


roast  pig  ornamented  the  centre  of  the  blankets;  mutton  in  all  forms;  eggs — 
boiled,  fried,  in  omelets;  corn  and  wheat  bread,  such  as  we  had  not  seen  for 
months;  and  vegetables  in  plenty.  Where  the  foragers  got  them  never 'was 
known;  no  questions  were  asked  on  that  score.  We  had  a glorious  feast; 
recalled  many  times  the  happy  thanksgivings  of  our  childhood  at  home; 


toasted  the  dear  ones  left  behind  in  the  excellent  wine  that  was  furnished; 
and  wound  up  the  day  with  a jolly  gathering  in  the  tent  of  the  writer.  Never 
shall  I forget  this  dinner,  though  one  sad  recollection  of  it  is,  that  it  was  the 
last  Thanksgiving  dinner  ever  eaten  by  thirteen  of  the  number,  as,  before 
another  had  come  around,  they  had  found  their  graves  on  the  battle-field. 


What  is  the  difference  between  smoking  a broken  pipe  and  making  a treaty 
with  the  Indians  ? — In  the  one  case  we  are  smoking  a piece  of  pipe,  in  the 
other  a pipe  of  peace. 


(258) 


AIlRAllAM  IJNCOI.?^,. 


/I  liU  AlIAM  LINCOLN’S 
early  life  was  likf!  that  of 
nearly  all  who  hf;conie*  ;^^reat. 
men — one  of  poverty  and  priva- 
tion. His  father  was  said  to 
have  been  one  of  the  poorest 
men  in  Larue  county,  Kentucky; 
his  home  (where  Abraham  Lin- 
coln was  born)  a wretched  cabin; 
his  food  meagre,  coarse  and 
mean  ; and,  as  to  education  he 
had  none,  he  could  neither  read 
nor  write.  His  mother  was  a 
superior  woman — gentle,  loving 
and  kind.  In  after  life  he  used  often  to  say^  “All  I am,  or  hope  to  be,  I owe 
to  my  angel  mother.”  When  seven  years  old  he  learned  to  read  and  write, 
and  occasionally,  when  the  preacher  came  around,  he  would  give  Abraham  an 
idea  of  public  speaking.  When  eight  years  of  age  his  parents  moved  to 
Indiana,  and  established  a new  home  ; but  the  trials,  privations  and  hardships 
of  a frontier  life  were  greater  than  his  mother  could  long  endure,  and  she  died 
when  he  was  ten  years  of  age. 

His  desire  to  learn  completely  absorbed  him.  Every  book  that  could  be 
found  in  the  settlement  was  read  over  and  over  again.  The  Bible,  “ Pilgrim’s 
Progress,”  and  the  lives  of  Washington,  Franklin  and  Clay,  with  the  leading 
events  of  their  careers,  were  carefully  stored  in  his  memory,  and  recalled  all 
through  his  remarkable  life  whenever  appropriate  occasions  arose.  He  was 
remarkably  strong  and  muscular,  and  when  but  a lad  could  do  a man’s  work 
on  the  farm  ; was  pleasant  and  obliging,  always  willing  to  sacrifice  his  own 
comfort  to  aid  others.  W orking  and  studying  whenever  he  could  he  reached 
the  age  of  nineteen,  when  he  made  his  first  trip  down  the  Ohio  and  Missis- 
sippi rivers  to  New  Orleans  on  a flat-boat,  carrying  his  rifie,  with  which  he 
supplied  himself  and  companions  with  game.  Disposing  of  his  boat  and 
cargo,  he  retraced  his  way  to  Indiana,  most  of  the  distance  on  foot.  At 
twenty-one  the  family  moved  to  Illinois,  Abraham  assisting  in  building  another 
cabin  and  fencing  in  land  for  cultivation;  then  he  decided  to  go  out  into  the 
world  to  seek  his  fortune,  determined,  first  of  all,  to  educate  himself  thor- 

(•->59) 


A15RAIIAM  LINCOLN. 


ou^hly,  and  adopting-  two  rules:  never  to  touch  intoxicating  liquor,  and  never 
to  swear.  For  a while  he  worked  as  a farm  laborer  whenever  he  could  get 
employment;  then  went  to  Springfield,  Illinois,  where  he  engaged  to  build  a 
flat  boat,  loaded  it  with  hogs,  and  floated  them  down  the  river  to  New  Orleans. 
He  was  placed  in  charge  of  a saw-mill  and  store  on  his  return,  and  soon  after 
was  nicknamed  “ Honest  Abe,”  on  account  of  his  correct  dealings.  One  day 
a bully  insulted  him  beyond  endurance,  when  he  said:  “Well,  if  you  must  be 
whipped,  I suppose  I may  as  well  do  it  as  any  other  man  ; ” and,  throwing  him 
on  the  ground  as  though  he  was  but  a child,  he  gathered  a handful  of  “ smart- 
weed  ” growing  close  by,  and  rubbed  it  in  his  face  till  he  bellowed  with  pain  ; 
then  he  helped  him  up,  got  him  water  to  cool  his  burning  face,  and  they  were 
the  best  of  friends  ever  after.  Every  leisure  moment  was  given  to  study  and 
thought.  He  was  a captain  in  the  war  against  the  Indian  chief.  Black  Hawk, 
in  1832.  The  regiment  to  which  his  company  belonged  was  commanded  by 
Zachary  Taylor.  How  strange  that  each  should  afterwards  be  President  of 
the  United  States ! Andrew  Jackson  appointed  him  Postmaster  of  New 
Salem,  Indiana,  though  his  only  post-office  was  his  hat,  where  all  the  mail  was 
received,  and  from  where  it  was  distributed.  In  1834  he  began  studying  law, 
borrowing  law  books  and  carrying  them  on  his  back,  100  miles,  to  the  State 
capital  (he  being  then  a member  of  the  Legislature),  that  he  might  have  them 
always  at  hand,  so  as  to  lose  no  time  from  his  studies.  All  at  once  he  burst 
upon  his  audience  at  a public  meeting  with  the  most  brilliant  flashes  of  oratory 
ever  heard,  that  made  him  recognized  immediately  as  one  of  the  most  eloquent 
men  in  the  State.  His  success  as  a lawyer  w^as  remarkable.  Elected  to 
Congress  in  1846,  he  carried  with  him  that  high  regard  for  truth,  honor  and 
right  that  made  him  respected  by  all.  Slavery  he  detested,  and  was  not 
afraid  to  say  so,  even  at  the  risk  of  becoming  extremely  unpopular.  His 
speeches  upon  this  subject  exhibit  the  highest  order  of  eloquence,  fairly  elec- 
trifying his  hearers.  On  one  occasion,  when  making  a speech,  a voice  was 
heard,  saying,  “ Mr.  Lincoln,  is  it  true  you  entered  this  State  barefoot  and 
driving  a yoke  of  oxen?  ” He  paused  a moment,  and  replied,  “I  think  I can 
prove  it  by  at  least  a dozen  men  in  this  crowd,  any  one  of  whom  is  more 
respectable  than  the  questioner.”  When  beaten  in  his  contest  for  United 
States  Senator,  he  was  asked  how  he  felt  after  his  defeat,  and  replied,  “ I felt 
like  the  boy  who  stubbed  his  toe — too  badly  hurt  to  laugh  ; too  big  to  cry.” 

Perhaps  no  man  ever  lived  who  impressed  his  audiences  more  than  he. 
His  clearness,  reasoning,  illustrations,  romance,  pathos,  fun  and  logic  were  so 
welded  and  blended  together  that  all  who  heard  him  sat  entranced,  almost 

(200) 


AltKAIIAM  I,IN(V)LN. 


astoiiiulccl  lluil  siK'h  a |)lain,  awkward,  iinassniniii^  man  should  uUor  such 
words  ot  weight  aiul  wisdom.  Iwoii  tin;  most  unc*ducatod  understood  every 
word  he  said.  When  addressin^^  litthi  children,  his  sw(.*et  tones  held  every 
child  spellbound  ; his  languai^e  was  Ix^autiful ; his  address  simplicity  itself ; and 
his  voice  musical  with  intense  feelin^^.  Sunshine  and  shadow  chased  each 
other  over  the  little  faces  as  he  uttered  words  of  promise,  or  notes  of  warnin;^. 

His  election  as  President  and  inauguration,  March  4,  1861,  brought  trials 
greater  than  any  living  man  has  ever  had  to  bear  before  or  since.  War  was 
declared  and  waged  until  it  was  more  terrible  than  the  world  has  any  previous 
record  of ; yet  good  old  “ Honest  Abe,”  the  “ rail-splitter,”  guided  our  country 
through  it  all,  as  perhaps  no  other  was  capable  of  doing,  hi  is  noble  acts  and 
great  wisdom  during  those  dark  days  have  placed  his  name  as  high  as  the 
stars,  yet  as  clear  as  the  sun  at  noonday.  Let  us  not  attempt  to  picture  here 
any  part  of  the  war  that  made  desolate  so  many  homes  during  his  Presiden- 
tial term,  but  mention  only  such  acts  of  his  as  may  give  an  idea  of  the  rare 
nobility  of  character  of  this  great  man.  His  heart  seemed  breaking  almost 
when  the  sufferings  of  our  troops  were  related  to  him;  yet  his  firmness  was 
remarkable  when  it  was  required  that  he  should  be  firm,  never  yielding  a 
point  unless  his  conscience  assured  him  it  was  right  to  yield.  He  issued  the 
Emancipation  Proclamation,  September  22,  1862,  and  on  January  i,  1863, 
every  man  in  our  glorious  country  became  free,  thus  realizing  his  hopes  and 
desires  of  a lifetime.  During  some  of  the  great  battles  he  hardly  slept  at  all. 
One  who  was  with  him  constantly  says,  “ His  face  was  the  saddest  I ever  saw  ; 
I could  not  look  into  it  without  crying.”  He  was  known  to  cry  aloud  during 
those  dark  days:  “Oh,  that  I could  exchange  places  with  the  soldier  who 
sleeps  on  the  ground ! ” His  fund  of  stories  was  very  great,  and  in  his  most 
serious  moments,  when  life  seemed  almost  a burden,  he  would  relate  some 
of  the  drollest,  most  laughable  and  mirth-provoking  anecdotes  ever  listened 
to  in  such  a manner  as  to  illustrate  a point,  and  as  he  alone  could  relate  them. 
On  one  occasion  he  passed  through  the  great  hospitals,  where  over  6,000 
wounded  and  sick  soldiers  lay,  shaking  hands  with  and  saying  a good  word  to 
each  of  them,  Federals  and  Confederates  alike.  All  loved  him  tenderly  who 
knew  or  had  ever  seen  him  ; yet  there  was  one  man  who,  in  a spirit  of  fanati- 
cism, determined  to  take  his  life,  and  on  the  14th  of  April,  1865,  after  the  war 
had  nearly  come  to  an  end,  foully  assassinated  him  in  his  box  at  the  theatre 
in  Washington.  J.  Wilkes  Booth  was  the  assassin.  Entering  his  box,  he 
placed  his  pistol  within  a few  inches  of  his  head  and  fired,  and  at  about  7.30 
the  next  morning  the  spirit  of  one  of  the  greatest,  noblest  and  most  virtuous 

(261) 


A NOBLE  NURSE. 


men  passed  away.  The  whole  world  was  shocked,  and  our  own  nation  one 
of  grief  and  woe.  The  most  remote  settlements,  as  well  as  his  immediate 
friends,  joined  in  lamenting  his  death.  Poor  “ Old  Abe ! ” His  work  was 
done  ; his  trials,  struggles,  sufferings,  sorrows  and  pains  were  past;  but,  before 
leaving  him,  let  us  picture  to  our  young  friends  his  character  as  described  by 
one  who  knew  him  well,  that  they  may  fix  him  in  their  minds  as  a guiding  star, 
and  try  to  reach  the  same  sublimity  of  soul : “ His  appearance  was  striking, 
even  when  first  seen  ; but  to  know  him  fully  was  indeed  a great  blessing.  His 
character  was  purity  itself,  no  wrong  thought  ever  entering  his  guileless  heart; 
as  artless  as  a babe,  yet  possessed  of  such  an  amount  of  good  sense  and 
sagacity  as  to  enable  him  to  rule  the.  world.  His  tenderness  toward  all  in 
distress  made  him  beloved  everywhere,  and  by  everybody.  In  fact,  he  was 
the  wisest,  truest,  gentlest,  frankest,  noblest  of  God’s  creatures.”  Take  him 
as  your  guide,  little  friend. 

:o: 


A NOBLE  NURSE. 

KISS  CARRIE  SHIELDS,  the  principal  of  Oak  Ridge  Female  Seminary, 
near  Gettysburg,  is  deserving  of  notice.  The  buildings  were  within 
a hundred  yards  of  the  original  battle-field  of  the  first  day’s  fight,  and  after 
the  death  of  General  Reynolds,  the  Union  troops  were  driven  into  the  grounds 
of  the  seminary,  and  were  finally  compelled  to  surrender.  The  seminary 
buildings  were  crowded  with  the  wounded,  mostly  Confederates,  and  were 
kindly  cared  for  by  Miss  Shields  and  her  pupils.  The  buildings  were  hit 
many  times,  and  perforated  by  two  shells.  The  great  exertion  in  the  care  of 
so  many  wounded  almost  ruined  the  health  of  Miss  Shields.  Two  of  her 
brothers  were  killed  in  the  war,  and  two  others  disabled  for  life. 


Why  is  a spotted  dog  the  most  re- 
liable ? — He  is  always  on  the  spot. 

In  what  do  grave  and  gay  people 
differ  at  church  ? — The  one  close  their 
eyes,  the  other  eye  the  clothes. 

WiiAT  is  that  which  takes  two  to 
make  it,  is  eagerly  sought  after,  and 
yet  is  nothing  after  all  ? — A kiss. 


Why  do  eids  blow  bubbles  better 
than  boys  ? — They  are  more  airy. 

What  is  the  difference  between  a 
belle  and  a burMar? — The  belle  carries 

o 

false  locks,  and  the  burglar  false  keys. 

W HAT  is  the  difference  between  a 
chilly  man  and  a warm  dog  ? — One 
wears  a great  coat,  and  the  other  pants. 


(202) 


CENERM.  (;RANT. 


AS  a boy,  U.  S.  Grant  was  simply  honest,  kind-hearted,  earnest,  modest  and 
determined ; and,  but  for  the  rebellion,  would  probably  never  have  been 
heard  of  outside  of  the  town  in  which  he  was  located  when  war  burst  upon 
our  country.  Born  at  Point  Pleasant,  Ohio,  April  29,  1822,  his  parents 
removed  soon  after  to  Georgetown,  a frontier  hamlet,  where  he  received  a 
common  school  education.  At  seventeen  he  entered  West  Point  " Mili- 
tary Academy,  where  he  was  regarded  as  a solid,  substantial,  sensible 
young  man,  of  fair  ability  and  sturdy,  reliable  character.  Graduating  at 
twenty-one  he  was  sent  as  a lieutenant  to  a remote  post  in  Missouri  Territory, 
where  he  remained  until  the  Mexican  War,  which  he  took  part  in  with  his 

(263) 


GENERAL  GRANT. 


regiment,  distinguishing  himself  on  one  occasion  by  galloping  almost  through 
the  ranks  of  the  enemy  to  order  ammunition  to  the  front,  and  escaping  death 
by  grasping  the  mane  of  his  horse  and  throwing  himself  upon  the  side  of  the 
animal,  where  he  remained  until  out  of  reach  of  their  bullets.  He  was  pro- 
moted first-lieutenant,  and  brevetted  captain  shortly  after.  A short  time  after 
the  close  of  that  war  he  was  sent  to  Oregon  ; but  becoming  tired  of  a dull 
frontier  life,  resigned  his  commission,  returned  to  Missouri,  married,  and 
encraged  in  farming  near  St.  Louis.  Being  unable  to  make  a living  at  that, 
he  entered  into  the  leather  business  with  his  younger  brother  at  Galena,  Illi- 
nois. This  was  in  i860.  When  fire  was  opened  on  Fort  Sumter,  he  said, 
“Uncle  Sam  educated  me,  and  I have  never  repaid  the  debt;  I will  do  so  now, 
and  see  him  through  the  war.”  He  raised  a company,  led  them  to  Springfield, 
Illinois,  and  offered  their  services  to  the  governor,  who  asked  his  assistance 
in  organizing  the  regiments  then  formed.  On  June  15,  1861,  he  was  commis- 
sioned colonel  of  the  Twenty-first  Illinois;  was  soon  promoted  brigadier- 
general  and  placed  in  command  at  Cairo,  where  the  Ohio  and  Mississippi 
rivers  meet. 

His  first  engagement  proved  his  ability  as  a commander,  and  his  coolness 
under  fire  was  remarkable.  When  at  Belmont  an  aide  rode  up  excitedly,  and 
exclaimed:  “We  are  surrounded!”  General  Grant  calmly  replied:  “All 
right;  we  must  cut  our  way  out,  as  we  cut  it  in.”  This  he  proceeded  to  do, 
actually  cutting  his  way  through  thirteen  regiments  of  infantry,  and  three 
squadrons  of  cavalry. 

His  capture  of  Fort  Donelson,  November  16,  1861,  was  after  desperate 
fighting,  and  showed  he  was  qualified  fully  for  a larger  command;  and  President 
Lincoln  commissioned  him  major-general  as  soon  as  his  victory  became  known 
at  Washington.  The  battle  of  Shiloh,  April  6 and  7,  where  the  Federal  army 
met  with  disaster  on  the  first  day — being  driven  nearly  three  miles,  and 
losing  thousands  in  killed  and  wounded — was  won  on  the  second  day  after 
one  of  the  most  bloody  engagements  ever  fought;  20,000  Confederates  and 
12,000  Federals  were  killed,  wounded  and  missing.  In  his  later  years  General 
Grant  pronounced  this  his  most  terrible  battle,  considering  the  number 
enoraored.  luka  and  Corinth  followed,  in  both  of  which  he  added  to  his  mili- 
tary  fame.  Next  followed  the  seige  and  capture  of  Vicksburg,  one  of  the 
most  memorable  in  the  annals  of  war,  including  innumerable  skirmishes  and 
incessant  battles  ; but,  as  you  already  have  an  account  of  it  in  this  volume,  it 
is  unnecessary  to  describe  it  here.  General  Grant  was  victorious,  as  usual. 
His  relief  of  General  Thomas  at  Chattanooga,  where  his  energy  and  military 

(204) 


(.I.MJ’AI,  (.I’ANT. 


sagacity  wcia*  a^aiii  displayed  in  a vvonderlul  decree,  added  lo  Ins  laurels, 
and  the  hall-slarvcd  army  vvliic'h  he  loimd  when  he  eiU(!red  that  town  were 
led,  (dolhed  and  inspired  lo  deeds  that  have  passed  into  history  as  amon;^  the 
greatest  military  achievmenis  of  anciefU  or  modern  times,  'i  he  heart  cd  tae 
Confederacy  was  pierced,  Iventucky  and  d'ennessee  restored  to  the  Cnion 
arms,  and  the  name  of  (General  (jrant  was  upon  the  tongue  of  every  Am^-ri- 
can,  Nortli,  South,  East  and  West.  Congress  passed  a vcjte  of  thanks  to  him 


GRANT'S  BIRTH-PLACE. 


and  his  soldiers;  presented  him  a gold  medal : revived  the  grade  of  lieutenant- 
general,  and  conferred  it  upon  him.  On  the  9th  of  February,  1864,  in  the 
Executive  Chamber  at  Washington,  he  accepted  it  with  rare  modesty,  realizing 
the  responsibilities  of  his  position,  which  were  indeed  vast. 

His  first  movements  this  year  will  be  found  recorded  in  “The  Battle  of  the 
Wilderness”  (also  in  this  volume),  which  was  closely  followed  by  the  continu- 
ous fighting  at  Spotsylvania,  where  an  immense  number  of  dead  and  wounded 

(265) 


GENERAL  CIRANT. 


proved  the  severity  of  the  struggle.  He  had  now  to  contend  with  General 
Lee,  whose  military  sagacity  was  of  the  highest  order,  and  in  whom  the  Con- 
federates placed  great  confidence.  It  was  a battle  of  giants.  Both  armies 
were  moving  rapidly  toward  Richmond — one  with  a view  of  protecting  it ; the 
other  determined  upon  its  capture — each  general  commanding  an  army  never 
excelled  in  valor,  discipline  and  determination.  Cold  Harbor  witnessed 
another  terrible  struggle  without  any  advantage  being  gained  by  the  national 
troops,  other  than  to  wear  out  the  Confederate  army,  which  could  not  be  rein- 
forced as  our  own  could,  nearly  every  man  in  the  South  then  capable  of  bear- 
ing arms  being  already  in  the  ranks.  By  a flank  movement — daring  in  con- 
ception, gigantic  in  proportions,  and  brilliant  in  achievement — General  Grant 
places  his  immense  army  in  the  rear  of  Lee’s  and  south  of  Richmond,  imme- 
diately attacking  Petersburg,  which  was  surrounded  by  earthworks  of  the 
most  formidable  character,  manned  by  as  brave  men  as  the  sun  ever  shone 
upon,  who  were  commanded  by  offlcers  as  able  as  the  world  has  ever  pro- 
duced. The  terrible  charges  and  desperate,  sanguinary  engagements  were 
such  as  human  desperation-  only  could  inspire.  Over  10,000  Union  sold- 
iers were  reported  killed,  wounded  and  missing  in  the  three  days’  battles 
around  those  ramparts.  It  is  impossible  in  this  short  article  to  more  than 
refer  to  the*  days  and  weeks  of  battles  before  Petersburg.  Every  day  terrific 
blows  were  struck  by  the  assailants  ; every  day  these  blows  were  returned  by 
the  assailed.  Mutilation  and  death  were  only  relieved  by  the  exhibition  of 
wonderful  deeds  of  daring  and  bravery  on  the  part  of  the  veteran  soldiery ; 
every  man  showed  his  willingness  to  die  for  his  country.  On  April  3,  1865, 
in  the  night.  General  Lee  evacuated  ^the  works ; was  pursued,  and  many 
prisoners  taken.  A corps  had  been  placed  in  a position  to  cut  off  his  retreat 
absolutely,  and,  after  a discussion  of  terms  of  surrender,  the  Confederate  army 
in  Virginia  laid  down  their  arms,  April  9,  and  General  Grant  was  declared  the 
most  prominent  instrument  in  the  salvation  of  our  country.  On  May  21st 
he  was  unanimously  nominated  for  President,  and  duly  elected.  At  the  expi- 
ration of  his  first  term  he  was  re-elected,  honoring  his  country  in  this  position 
as  he  had  during  his  services  in  the  field,  and  retiring  perhaps  the  most  widely 
1 known  man  on  earth.  His  tour  around  the  world,  reception  in  this  country 
on  his  return,  terrible  sufferings  and  death,  are  known  to  every  one.  His 
name  will  never  be  forgotten.  The  entire  world  recognized  in  him  a civil 
leader  of  rare  ability  and  a military  chieftain,  who,  as  commander  of  the 
largest  army  ever  organized  on  earth,  displayed  skill  and  wisdom  rarely  if 
ever  equalled. 


(266) 


'mi-:  k(  ij-:ks  oi-  i^xr 


QUEEN  ELIZABETH  IN  HER  YOUTH. 


First,  William  the  Norman, 
Then  William  his  son  ; 
Henry,  Stephen  and  Henry, 
Then  Richard  and  John. 

Next  Henry  the  I hird, 

Edward,  one,  two, •and  three  ; 
And  again,  after  Richard, 

Three  Henrys  we  see. 

Two  Edwards,  third  Richard, 

If  rightly  I guess  ; 

Two  Henrys,  sixth  Edward, 
Queen  Mary,  Queen  Bess. 


Then  Jamie,  the  Scotchman, 

Then  Charles,  whom  they  slew, 
Yet  received,  after  Cromwell, 
Another  Charles,  too. 

Next  Jamie  the  Second 
Ascended  the  throne. 

Then  William  and  Mary 
Together  came  on. 

Till  Annie,  four  Georges, 

And  William  Eourth  past, 

Then  came  Queen  \dctoria ; 

And  she  is  the  last. 


(267) 


DRUIDS  OFFERINO  A SACRIFICE. 


(268) 


'\'\\E  DRUIDS. 


W IIA'I'  (Iocs  tliis  j)ictur(‘  mean?  It  is  intcn(l(;(l  to  show  how  the  people 
who  lived  in  luiglaiul  before  even  Christ  was  born  worshi{jj>(!d.  You 
liave  read  stories  about  the  way  the  I lindoos  and  Chinese  worshij;  idols  of 
wood  and  stone,  and  the  Bible  tells  how  the  Israelites  made  a golden  calf,  and 
worshipped  it,  and  offered  sacrifices.  It  seems  to  be  part  of  every  religion  to 
make  some  kind  of  offering. 

The  Druids  were  the  religious  guides  of  the  people,  and  were  exempt  from 
paying  taxes  or  working  in  the  field.  Those  who  refused  to  obey  them  were 
punished  most  severely ; but  the  thing  most  dreaded  was  being  expelled. 
In  order  to  become  a Druid  it  was  necessary  to  go  through  a course  of  in- 
struction that  lasted  sometimes  twenty  years,  and  the  office  was  sought  by  the 
noblest  youths.  All  instruction  was  oral  ; but  for  certain  purposes  they  had 
books  written  in  Greek.  The  head  Druid  was  elected  for  life.  Their  belief 
was  that  the  soul  was  immortal.  Their  favorite  studies  were  astrology  (tell- 
ing your  fortune  by  the  stars),  geography,  chemistry,  natural  philosophy, 
astronomy  and  natural  theology.  They  held  the  mistletoe  in  the  highest 
regard.  Groves  of  oak  were  their  favorite  dwelling-places.  Whatever  grew 
on  that  tree  was  thought  to  be  a gift  from  heaven,  particularly  the  mistletoe. 
Whenever  they  found  this  it  was  cut  with  a golden  knife  by  a priest  clad  in  a 
white  robe,  two  white  bulls  being  sacrificed  on  the  spot.  They  called  it  “all 
heal.”  They  had  great  faith  in  the  virtues  of  two  other  herbs — selago  and 
samolus.  But  their  most  wonderful  charm  was  a “ snake’s  egg.”  It  was 
produced,  so  it  was  said,  from  the  saliva  and  frothy  sweat  of  a number  of 
snakes  writhing  in  an  entangled  mass,  and  tossed  in  the  air  as  soon  as  it  forms. 
The  fortunate  Druid  who  managed  to  catch  it  as  it  fell  in  his  cloak  rode  off  at 
full  speed  on  a horse  that  had  been  waiting  for  him,  pursued  by  the  serpents 
till  they  were  stopped  by  a running  stream.  This  egg  would  float  in  the 
water  against  the  current,  even  If  It  was  encased  in  gold.  It  was  the  size  of  a 
large  apple,  had  a rind,  and  was  studded  all  over  with  little  holes. 

The  Druids  are  said  to  have  been  the  first  to  teach  the  soul’s  Immortality. 
Hesus  was  the  name  they  gave  the  Supreme  Being,  and  the  oak  was  his 
symbol  on  earth.  They  sacrificed  human  beings,  because  they  thought  the 
higher  the  victim  the  more  complete  the  atonement  offered  God  for  the  sins 
of  men. 

The  picture  shows  one  of  the  Druid  priests  waiting  for  the  two  victims  that 
are  about  to  be  killed  for  the  sacrifice. 

(269) 


THE  CRUSADES. 


The  crusades  were  a series  of  wars  carried  on  by  men  who  wore  on  their 
dress  the  sign  of  a cross  as  a pledge,  binding  themselves  to  rescue  the 
Holy  Sepulchre  of  Christ  from  the  unbelievers. 

In  the  early  centuries  after  Christ  people  from  all  parts  of  the  world,  where 
Christianity  had  spread,  began  visiting  His  tomb  and  the  places  that  were  the 
scenes  of  His  eventful  life.  They  could  follow  the  Redeemer  from  the  cave 
where  He  was  born,  and  where  the  wise  men  of  the  East  laid  before  Him 
their  royal  offerings,  to  the  Mount  of  Calvary,  where  He  was  offered  as  a 
sacrifice  for  the  sins  of  the  world.  The  Garden  of  Gethsemane  and  His 
tomb  were  spots  that  were  particularly  sacred,  and,  when  they  discovered  the 
cross  on  which  He  was  crucified,  this  feeling  was  greatly  increased.  At  first, 
it  is  said,  they  could  not  make  out  which  of  the  three  crosses  was  the  07ie. 
They  had  the  plate  Pilate  had  engraved  “ King  of  the  Jews,”  but  did  not  know 
which  cross  it  had  been  attached  to;  so  they  touched  a woman  who  was  dying, 
successively  with  two  of  them  without  effect,  but  as  soon  as  her  body  came 
in  contact  with  the  real  cross  she  became  immediately  well,  and  there  was  no 
longer  any  doubt  about  it. 

Constantine  the  Great  and  his  mother  Helena  built  magnificent  churches 
over  the  cave  at  Bethlehem,  and  the  Sepulchre  at  Jerusalem,  which  became 
for  the  Christians  what  the  sacred  stone  at  Mecca  was  to  the  Mohammedans. 
From  almost  every  country  in  Europe  wanderers  took  their  way  to  Pales- 

(270) 


FOUR  LEADERS— FIRST  CRUSADE. 


(271) 


THE  CRUSADES. 


tine,  believing-  that  the  shirts  which  they  wore  when  they  entered  the  holy  city 
would,  if  laid  by  and  used  as  their  winding  sheet,  carry  them  at  once  to 
heaven.  The  pilgrims  were  uninterrupted  in  their  journeys  to  and  from  the 
sacred  tomb  till  it  was  captured  by  the  Persians  in  6i  i,  when  90,000  Christians 
were  put  to  death  and  the  true  cross  carried  off  to  Persia. 

In  628,  the  Mohammedans  under  Omar,  who  burned  the  library  at  Alex- 
andria, beseiged  and  took  Jerusalem,  but  gave  Christians  the  privilege  of 
visiting  and  worshipping  at  the  tomb  of  Christ,  and  for  400  years  pilgrims 
came  and  went  unmolested.  In  1010  the  Sultan,  then  reigning,  decided  to 
destroy  the  Christian  sanctuary  In  Jerusalem  ; they  even  tried  to  destroy  the 
very  cave  in  which  Jesus’  body  was  supposed  to  have  been  laid.  After  this  a 
toll  was  levied  on  each  pilgrim  before  he  was  allowed  to  enter  the  gates  of 
Jerusalem.  About  this  time  It  was  universally  believed  that  the  world  was 
coming  to  an  end,  and  men  of  all  ranks  of  life  left  their  homes  to  offer  prayer 
at  the  tomb  of  Christ.  Now  It  was  that  the  Turks  of  Central  Asia  began 
gradually  advancing  westward  in  constantly  increasing  numbers,  and  it  wasn’t 
long  before  these  same  Turks  were  masters  of  Jerusalem,  and  the  pilgrim’s 
lot  was  far  from  a happy  one.  Insults  to  the  persons  of  the  pilgrims  were 
accompanied  by  Insults,  still  harder  to  bear,  to  the  holy  places  and  to  those  who 
ministered  in  them.  The  number  of  pilgrims  who  went  to  Jerusalem  was 
far  greater  than  of  those  who  returned.  These  told  such  a terrible  tale  of  their 
sufferings,  and  the  indignities  they  endured,  that  all  Europe  was  aroused.  At 
this  time  a certain  soldier  laid  aside  his  sword,  and  left  his  wife  and  home  and 
became  a hermit.  His  name  was  Peter.  He  visited  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  and 
he  was  so  stirred  with  Indignation  at  what  he  saw  that  he  returned  and  roused 
all  with  holy  ardor  to  rescue  the  tomb  where  the  Saviour  had  laid  from  the 
infidels.  The  heads  of  the  church  joined  in  the  movement,  and  soon  armed 
bodies  of  men  were  formed  and  on  their  way  to  Palestine. 

Godfrey,  of  Bouillon,  with  about  100,000  soldiers,  in  1096,  laid  seige  to  and 
took  Nice.  Then  Antioch  fell,  and  finally  Jerusalem  was  captured ; and 
Godfrey  was  chosen  ruler  of  Palestine.  He  lived  not  quite  a year,  and  he 
was  succeeded  by  other  kings  till  1187,  when  the  great  Saladin  recaptured 
Jerusalem,  and  It  fell  again  under  Mohammedan  rule.  Meanwhile,  another 
unsuccessful  crusade  had  been  made,  in  1 145,  to  recapture  Antioch,  which  the 
Turks  had  taken  before  the  final  overthrow  of  the  holy  city  mentioned  above. 
The  greatest  crusade  of  all  was  the  third,  in  which  the  kings  of  France  and 
Austria,  the  principal  nobles  of  Europe  and  King  Richard  of  England,  called 
the  lion-hearted  (Richard  Coeur  de  Lion),  took  part.  It  was  made  to  v/rest 

(‘272) 


'nil-:  (’KUSAi)Ks. 


the  I loly  Sepulchre  iVoni  Saladiii  aiul  faih^l,  as  did  all  the  suhsef|iient  attempts. 
'I'he  crusades  are  remarkahle,  chielly  because  durin;^  the  first  crusade  the 
kniohts-errant  first  came  into  existeiicci,  and  in  th(;  third  the  troubadours  first 
bc‘oan  sinoin^  their  tales  of  love,  and  telling  the  deeds  of  bravery  performed 
by  th(‘  knights  who  helped  the  weak  and  defenceless.  Jn  J’higland  they  were 
called  minstrels,  and  you  are  all  familiar  with  the  story  of  Richard,  King  of 
Itngland,  being  confined  as  a [)risoner  in  Austria,  and  how  his  minstrel  found 
him  by  wandering  from  place  to  place  and  singing  his  favorite  piece  and 
playing  on  his  harp.  The  crusades  marked  an  epoch  in  the  history  of  the 
world  because  it  gave  the  nations  of  Europe  a common  thing  to  work  for,  and 
brought  them  closer  together,  and  made  possible  the  advanced  civilization  of 
to-day. 

:o*. 


If  the  descendants  of  the  rooster 
which  crowed  at  Peter  were  to  make 
a noise  every  time  a lie  is  told  what 
would  be  the  result  ? — There  would 
be  such  a noise  you  couldn’t  hear  the 
hens  cackle. 

Which  has  the  hardest  life  of  it, 
coffee  or  tea  ? — Tea,  for  while  coffee 
can  settle  etozan,  tea  is  compelled  to 
draw. 


Why  do  women  like  husbands 
named  William  ? — So  they  can  have 
a Will  of  their  own. 

What  did  the  pistol-ball  say  to  the 
wounded  duellist? — I hope  I give 
satisfaction. 

Why  should  the  largest  tree  in  a 
town  be  near  the  church? — There 
should  be  no  bigger  tree  (bigotry) 
there. 


W HY  are  circus  horses  such  slow 
goers  ? — They  are  taught  ’orses  (tor- 
toises). 

Why  are  pianos  the  noblest  of 
manufactured  articles  ? — They  are 
grand,  upright,  and  square. 

When  is  a lover  like  a tailor? — 
When  he  presses  his  suit. 

What  boy’s  game  names  the 
miovinof  of  a vessel  in  a storm  ? — 

o 


Why  is  a baby  like  a sheaf  of 
wheat  ? — First  it  is  cradled,  then 
thrashed,  and  afterward  becomes  the 
flower  of  the  family. 

What  book  might  a man  wish  his 
wife  to  resemble  ? — An  almanac,  for 
then  he  could  have  a new  one  every 
year. 

When  is  silence  likely  to  get  wet? 
— When  it  reigns. 


Pitch  and  toss. 

Why  is  a flea  like  a long  winter?- 
It  makes  a backward  spring. 


What  is  the  worst  weather  for 
rats  and  mice  ? — When  it  rains  cats 
and  dogs. 

o 


18 


(273) 


MURDF.R’OI^'  THOMAS  A1\ECKET. 


H(^\V  excited  these  |)eo[)l(!  seem  ! And  tlu^y  h.'iv(!  need  to  be,  because 
they  hav(i  just  discovered  out!  of  (lod’s  ministers,  who  was  foully  mur- 
dered at  the  altar  and  dra<^<^ed  ^diere  you  see  him  lyin;^.  d'he  story  is  a very 
sad  one  indeed.  I'he  murdered  man  was  the  Kint£  of  bhitfland’s  most  trusted 
minister;  but  he  would  not  make  his  church  secondary  to  the  power  of  the 
kin<^,  but  placed  his  high  ofric(i,  as  Archbisho[)  of  Canterbury,  first,  'fhis 
made  the  king  very  angry,  and  the  archbishop  was  compelled  to  flee  from  the 
country.  After  two  years  the  two  were  reconciled;  but  he  again  offended  his 
king,  because  he  had  one  very  bad  fault — he  was  very  proud,  and  thought  he 
was  as  good  as  the  king,  and  would  not  submit  to  the  king.  His  subordinates, 
whom  he  had  excommunicated,  appealed  to  the  king,  who  was  in  France.  He 
was  so  vexed  that  he  gave  utterance  to  his  displeasure;  and  four  of  his 
knights  thought  they  would  render  their  master  a welcome  service,  and  so 
they  returneci  to  England  and  ordered  the  archbishop  to  reinstate  the  dis- 
missed bishops  who  had  been  excommunicated.  He  refused  and  defied  them. 
They  retired,  armed  themselves,  and,  when  the  time  for  the  evening  service 
was  at  hand,  went  into  the  church  backed  by  their  followers,  and  murdered 
him  before  the  altar.  After  his  death  he  was  made  a saint,  and  for  centuries 
after  people  visited  his  tomb.  This  happened  700  years  ago.  A very  inter- 
esting story  is  told  of  his  birth.  It  appears  his  father,  Gilbert  A’Becket,  and 
his  servant  Richard  had  been  captured  and  made  slaves  to  a wealthy  emir, 
whose  daughter  fell  in  love  with  Gilbert,  and  who  offered  to  help  him  escape 
if  he  would  make  her  his  wife.  Gilbert  escaped,  but  left  the  girl  behind. 

During  the  reign  of  the  grandfather  of  the  king  whose  soldiers  had  mur- 
dered Thomas,  the  people  of  London  were  astonished  one  day  to  see  a 
maiden  clothed  in  the  dress  of  the  Eastern  nations  wanderino-  through  the 
streets,  crying,  “ Gilbert ! ” Some  sailors  explained  that  she  had  prevailed 
on  them  to  take  her  on  board  at  a port  in  the  Holy  Land  by  constantly 
repeating  the  word  “ London.” 

The  rude  mob  pursued  her  till  she  came  to  the  front  of  a house  occupied 
by  Gilbert  A’Becket,  who,  with  his  servant,  had  just  returned  from  a pil- 
grimage to  Palestine.  Richard  went  out  to  the  hunted  maiden,  who  fainted 
on  seeing  him.  She  had  found  the  one  she  loved.  Gilbert  afterwards  mar- 
ried  the  girl  when  the  story  became  known  of  her  persistency  and  determina- 
tion in  finding  him,  and  Thomas  A’Becket  was  their  child,  who  in  after  years 
rose  to.one  of  the  highest  positions  in  the  kingdom. 

(275) 


WINDSOR  CASTLE,  QUEEN  VICTORIA’S  RESIDENCE. 


EARLY  LIFE  OF  QUEEN  VICTORIA. 

ONE  May  day,  sixty-eight  years  ago,  a baby  was  born  in  the  stately  old 
palace  of  Kensington,  and  laid  in  a soft  white  cradle  by  her  mother’s 
side.  Few  people  then  had  any  idea  of  the  brilliant  destiny  which  lay  before 
the  helpless  babe.  Her  father,  the  good  Duke  of  Kent,  had  some  thought  of 
it : for  he  would  often  say,  as  he  held  up  his  little  “ Mayflower,”  as  he  called 
her,  “ Look  at  her  well ; she  will  yet  be  Queen  of  England  ! ” 

He  did  not  live  to  see  his  prophecy  fulfilled,  but' died  while  the  princess  was 
still  in  her  babyhood. 

She  grew  up  the  sole  care  of  her  widowed  mother,  and  was  trained  to  early 
hours,  orderly  habits,  obedience,  punctuality,  courteous  manners  towards  all, 
kindly  consideration  for  the  feelings  of  others,  and  perseverance  in  overcoming 
difficulties. 

Much  of  her  time  was  spent  in  the  open  air,  riding  on  a donkey  decked 
with  blue  ribbons,  and  she  was  the  centre  of  interest  wherever  she  went. 
She  was  always  expected  to  finish  whatever  she  began.  When  scarcely 

(27r>) 


i:ai:lv  I. N IC  oi-  vk’iokia. 


four  )'(jars  old,  slic  oiio  day  throw  down  hor  toy-rako  whilo  pla^lnc;’ 
in  iho  liay-ficld,  l)ut  was  l)idd(!n  to  coniploto  the  little  hay-cock  she  had 
hei^iin. 

She  was  taiij^ht  to  Ix!  exactly  truthful.  One  niornin;^  her  motlier,  comin;^ 
into  the  schoolroom,  asked  the  t^overness  how  th(!  princess  had  hehave*d  at 
her  lessons.  “Once  she  was  rather  troublesome,"  was  the  rejdy.  Hut  the 
little  <^irl  said:  “No,  Lebzen,  twice  ; don’t  you  remember?" 

She  was  twelve  years  old  before  she  was  made  aware  of  the  great  destiny 
that  might  be  hers. 

Just  after  Ih'incess  Victoria  passed  her  eighteenth  birthday,  the  king  died. 
Very  early  one  June  morning  four  grave  and  wearied  gentlemen,  one  of  w’hom 
was  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  craved  admission  at  the  old  palace  gate. 
The  inmates  were  all  sleeping  soundly.  They  knocked  and  rang  once  more, 
and  at  last  an  attendant  came,  from  whom  they  demanded  audience  of  the 
Trincess  Victoria.  It  was  only  five  o’clock,  and  they  did  not  like  to  disturb 
her;  but  these  gentlemen  said:  “We  are  come  on  business  (d'  state  to  the 
queen,  and  even  her  sleep  must  give  place  to  that." 

The  young  queen  did  not  keep  the  message-bearers  waiting.  She  came 
into  the  room  in  a few  minutes  in  a loose  white  night-gown  and  shawl,  her 
night-cap  thrown  off,  and  her  hair  falling  on  her  shoulders,  her  feet  in  slip- 
pers, tears  in  her  eyes,  but  perfectly  collected  and  dignified. 

It  is  said  that,  after  hearing  their  announcement,  she  turned  to  the  arch- 
bishop, with  tears  in  her  eyes,  and  said:  “ I ask  your  prayers."  This  was  the 
first  act  of  her  reign,  to  seek  counsel  of  the  King  of  kings. 

Her  girlishness,  her  youth,  her  anxious  desire  to  do  her  duty,  her  tender 
consideration  for  every  one,  produced  a profound  impression,  and  everybody 
spoke  her  praises. 

The  enthusiasm  of  the  nation  reached  a pitch  when,  in  due  course,  the 
crown  of  England  was  placed  upon  her  head.  When  the  royal  procession 
left  the  abbey  after  the  coronation,  and  returned  to  Buckingham  Palace,  a 
bark  of  joy  was  the  first  sound  to  greet  the  young  queen  ; and,  regardless  ot 
her  royal  state,  and  the  splendor  in  which  she  had  played  the  most  conspicuous 
part,  she  sprang  forward  to  return,  with  girlish  warmth,  the  caresses  of  her 
favorite  little  clog,  “ Dash." 

After  this  the  hero  came  into  the  story,  and  we  all  know'  how  “ Albert  the 
Good"  w'ooed  and  w'on  the  little  “ Mayflow'er  " of  England.  Of  him  in  his 
childhood  it  w'as  said  : “ Even  in  his  play  he  w'as  a hero." 

There  w'as  great  rejoicing  when  the  w'edding  was  celebrated,  for  all  people 

C-277) 


THE  MANDARIN. 


were  pleased  by  her  choice.  Their  mutual  desire  was  to  raise  the  character 
of  court  life,  and  to  set  such  an  example  as  all  might  strive  to  follow. 

Sorrow  and  loss  never  narrow  noble  natures;  and,  even  when  her  woman’s 
heart  was  wrung  to  the  very  core  by  the  death  of  him  who  had  been  her 
comfort  and  stay,  the  queenly  heart  lived  on,  and  felt  more  keenly  still  the 
sufferings  of  others.  When  the  great  and  good  President  Lincoln  died,  she 
wrote  to  his  widow  a letter  full  of  heartfelt  sympathy.  There  flashed  a 
message,  too,  from  the  queen  to  Mrs.  Garfield,  in  her  hourof  bitter  be  reave- 
ment:  “Words  cannot  express  the  deep  sympathy  I feel  with  you  in  this 
terrible  moment.  May  God  support  and  comfort  you,  as  He  alone  can.” 

Many  women  can  be  tender  to  the  griefs  of  their  own  family  circles,  yet 
cold  and  hard  to  the  great  world  beyond ; but  a queen,  as  I have  shown  you, 
must  be  more  than  a woman,  even  in  her  sympathies,  in  order  to  be  truly  a 
queen. 


THE  MANDARIN. 


CHINESE  BOY. 

different  from  ourselves.  You 
Mandarin  dresses. 


A MANDARIN  is  a man  who  holds  an 
office  in  China.  There  are  nine  differ- 
ent grades  or  ranks  of  Mandarins,  each 
being  distinguished  by  a different  colored 
ball  or  button  on.  the  top  of  his  hat.  The 
Chinese  are  a strange  people  and  have 
stranore  customs  concerning  their  Manda- 

o o 

rins  as  well  as  everything  else.  No  officer 
is  allowed  to  hold  office  in  his  native  prov- 
ince, nor  is  he  allowed  to  marry  where  he 
holds  office,  nor  to  have  a relative  in  office 
under  him.  He  must  report  truthfully, 
every  little  while,  how  those  under  him  are 
behaving  themselves  and  doing  their  work, 
and  then  they  are  promoted  or  put  down 
a step,  like  boys  in  a class.  No  one  is 
allowed  to  remain  in  office  in  the  same 
place  longer  than  three  years.  In  this 
respect,  as  in  a great  many  others,*  they  are 
will  see  from  the  picture  the  way  the  son  of  a 


(‘^78) 


TWE  IUJRNIN(;  OF  MOSCOW. 


r is  t(MTil)lc  to  vviuu!ss  tlu!  hiirnin;^  of  a ^reat  city  at  any 
time  ; Init  when  it  is  set  on  fire  and  destroyf^d  hy  its  own 
people,  to  prevent  its  falling  into  the  hands  of  its  enemies, 
there  is  something  more  terril;le  tlian  vvlien  it  is  (h^stroyed 
by  accident.  Such  was  the  fate  of  Moscow,  d'lie  story 
may  interest  our  little  friends.  Najjoleon  Bonaparte,  who 
ruled  France,  and  we  may  say  nearly  all  of  Fmrope  except 
England,  from  1804  to  1815,  was  perhaps  the  greatest 
soldier  that  modern  times  has  produced.  When  twenty- 
six  years  of  age  he  defeated  the  most  experienced  generals 
then  living,  conquering  Italy,  and  later,  Austria,  Prussia 
and  all  of  the  smaller  kingdoms,  making  the  French  army  a 
terror,  and  Napoleon’s  name  equal  to  an  army.  There  was  one  nation  that  was 
unwilling  to  be  dictated  to  by  him — Russia.  In  1812  he  declared  war  against 
that  power ; organized  the  largest  army  that  had  ever  been  placed  in  the  field 
in  modern  times — about  half  a million  of  men — composed  of  French,  Italians, 
Austrians,  Prussians  and  Poles  ; and  crossed  the  Russian  frontier,  driving  the 
Russian  army  before  him.  His  object  was  to  reach  Moscow,  capture  that  old 
city — the  ancient  capital  of  Russia,  the  home  of  her  religion — containing  about 
300  churches,  1,500  palaces  and  the  Kremlin,  one  of  the  largest  buildings  on 
earth  at  that  time,  which  for  centuries  had  been  used  by  the  Czars  as  their 
palace.  Far  and  near  Moscow  was  known  as  the  “ holy  city,”  and  worshipped 
by  the  Russian  people.  Napoleon  thought,  that  once  he  got  possession  of  it, 
the  Czar  would  sue  for  peace  and  accede  to  his  demands.  He  was  greatly 
mistaken,  as  the  result  will  show.  After  fighting  scores  of  battles,  in  which  the 
Russians  were  defeated  and  the  French  victorious,  the  immense  army  reached 
Moscow.  To  all  appearance  the  war  was*  ended,  and  the  French  entered  the 
city  with  shouts  of  joy,  Napoleon  taking  up  his  head-quarters  in  the  home  of 
the  Czars — the  Kremlin.  All  at  once  flames  were  seen  to  spring  up  in  various 
parts  of  the  city.  Immediate  steps  were  taken  to  learn  the  cause  of  them, 
and  it  was  discovered  that  the  people  had,  by  order  of  the  governor,  set  fire 
to  this  magnificent  city,  hoping  to  destroy  the  army  with  the  city.  For  a time 
it  was  partially  subdued  by  the  troops  ; but  again  burst  forth  with  redoubled 
fury,  and  spread  with  wonderful  rapidity,  until  the  Kremlin,  was  on  fire,  and 
Napoleon  and  his  marshals  barely  escaped  with  their  lives,  finding  their  way 
out  of  the  city  over  burning  piles  of  timber  and  through  streets  ankle  deep 

(279) 


THE  BURNING  OF  MOSCOW. 


'Ilir:  lOX  AM)  'I'lIK  IIOKSK. 


with  riiulcrs,  and  live  coals  in  many  places.  'The  Czar  would  not  listen  tf)  any 
|)n)|)osals  of  j)(‘ac(^  and  Naj>ol(!on  was  compelled  to  retreat,  be;^innin;^  his 
moveimmt  in  October,  just  as  tin;  wint(!r  was  comini^  on.  Never  had  such  a 
winter  been  (experienced  in  that  country.  It  secerned  that  the  Russians  were 
to  be  assisU‘d  by  natures  in  their  destructiori  of  the  b'rcmch,  and  out  of  that 
splendid  army  of  half  a million  not  over  one-fifth  ever  reached  I'rance  alive. 
I listor)’  records  nothinir  more  terrible  than  that  lon;^  retreat.  bVance  was 
humbled,  and  Russian  armies  dictated  terms  to  Napoleon  a few  years  later 
within  the  walls  of  Paris. 

:o: 

THE  FOX  AND  THE  HORSE. 


NCE  upon  a time  a farmer  had  a horse  which  was  too  old  to 
work,  and  his  master  would  not  give  him  anything  to  eat,  but 
said  to  him:  “You  are  of  no  use  to  me;  but  if  you  will  bring 
home  a lion,  I will  reward  you.”  So  he  went  into  a forest, 
where  he  met  a fox,  who  asked  why  he  looked  so  careworn. 
The  horse  replied  that  his  master  had  forgotten  how  hard 
he  had  worked  for  so  many  years ; and  because  he  was 
unable  now  to  work,  had  driven  him  out  of  the  stable,  but 
had  told  him  that,  if  he  would  bring  back  a lion,  he  would 
reward  him.  I'he  fox  told  him  to  lie  down  and  look  as  if 
he  was  dead.  The  horse  did  as  he  was  bid,  and  the  fox 
went  to  a lion,  whose  den  was  near,  and  said  to  him: 

“ Here  lies  a dead  horse.  Come  with  me ; he  will  make  a 
capital  meal.”  The  lion  went  with  him  ; and  when  they  came  to  the  horse  the 
fox  said^:  “You  can  have  this  at  your  convenience.  I will  bind  it  to  you  by 
the  tail,  and  you  can  eat  it  at  your  leisure.”  This  pleased  the  lion,  and  he 
stood  with  his  back  toward  it.  The  fox  tied  the  lion’s  legs  together  with  the 
hairs  of  the  horse’s  tail,  and  cried,  “ Drag,  my  friend,  drag ! ” So  the  horse 
jumped  up,  and  drew  the  lion  to  his  master’s  doon  The  master  saw  this 
proof  of  his  fidelity,  and  said,  “You  shall  stay  with  me  now,  and  live  at  your 
ease.”  So  the  horse  had  a good  home  the  rest  of  his  life. 


Which  is  the  leading  city  in  Amer- 


ica ? — Boss-town  (Boston). 


From  what  cape  does  one  always 
take  ship  for  sea  ? — Land’s  End. 


(281) 


MARY  STUART  RECEIVING  HER  DEATH-SExNTENCE. 


(28L>) 


MARY,  oijr:i‘:N  ov  scors. 


OIJ  have  all  luNanI  of  Mary,  Oueeii  of  Scots.  She  was  very  beautiful, 


and  lier  dis[)Osition  was  an  lovely  as  her  person.  She  was  so  gentle 
and  kind  that  every  one  who  came  into  her  [presence  was  not  only  charmf;d 
by  her  beauty  and  grace,  but  was  ever  after  her  devoted  follower.  She  was 
born  in  December,  1542,  and  when  she  was  six  years  old  was  sent  by  her 
father  (King  of  Scotland)  to  France  to  be  educated,  where  she  was  taught 
everything  that  could  be  learned  in  those  days.  When  about  sixteen  she  was 
married  to  the  Dauphin  of  France,  and  her  mother-in-law,  Catherine  de 
Medicis,  the  queen,  set  up  a claim  to  the  throne' of  England  (which  Elizabeth 
had  just  ascended)  as  well  as  of  Scotland;  but  the  Dauphin  died  when  Mary 
was  but  eighteen,  and  much  against  her  will  she  was  persuaded  to  return  to 
Scotland  and  take  possession  of  her  kingdom.  Owing  to  her  youth  and  inex- 
perience, she  was  but  a tool  in  the  hands  of  the  politicians  of  that  period. 
She  was  married  to  her  cousin,  Lord  Darnley ; but  he  was  no  sort  of  a man 
at  all,  what  would  be  called  a “ dude  ” nowadays,  and  her  court  was  the  scene 
of  intriofue  and  scandal.  One  night  while  she  was  at  church,  at  some  distance 
from  the  castle  where  she  lived.  Lord  Bothwell,  a wild,  powerful,  piratical 
nobleman  who  was  in  love  with  Mary,  murdered  her  husband  on  his  way  back 
to  Edinburgh,  at  least  it  is  so  believed  now  by  every  historian  ; but  at  the  time, 
while  Bothwell  was  accused  of  it,  he  was  so  powerful  nothing  could  be  proven 
against  him;  while  Mary,  having  married  him,  was  charged  with  being  his  ac- 
complice, and  compelled  to  sign  her  abdication.  She  was  made  a prisoner,  and 
confined  in  Lochleven  Castle,  belonging  to  the  Douglasses,  and  her  brother, 
the  Earl  of  Morton,  was  made  regent  till  her  young  son,  by  Darnley,  was  old 
enough  to  take  the  reins  of  government  in  his  own  hands.  While  at  the 
castle,  where  only  her  jailors  were  allowed  to  see  her,  one  of  the  sons  of 
Lord  Douglass  became  fascinated  by  the  beautiful  queen,  and  aided  he<* 
friends  in  effecting  her  escape,  when  she  was  joined  by  a powerful  army ; but 
was  defeated  at  the  battle  of  Langside,  May  13,  1568,  when  she  escaped  into 
England  and  took  refuge  at  Carlisle.  She  begged  her  cousin  Elizabeth’s  pro- 
tection; but  “Queen  Bess,”  as  she  is  familiarly  called,  could  not  forgive  her  old 
enemy,  and  Mary  was  conveyed  to  Bolton  Castle,  in  Yorkshire,  and  kept 
prisoner  for  nineteen  years.  Finally  she  was  tried  for  conspiracy  to  dethrone 
Elizabeth  ; conducted  her  own  defence,  which  is  said  to  have  been  perfect 
and  masterly ; but  all  to  no  effect,  as  she  was  sentenced  to  death  and 
beheaded  in  Fotheringay  Castle,  February  8,  1587. 


(283) 


HOW  HARRY  AND  I STUDIED  ASTRONOMY. 

J^OW  I’m  going  to  tell  you  a story 
of  what  my  brother  and  I did 
when  we  were  little,  and  you’ll  see  what 
naughty  children  we  were,  and  how  we 
were  punished  in  the  end. 

We  had  a dear,  kind  governess  called 
Miss  Jarman,  and  one  day  this  good 
little  woman  took  us  into  town  to  spend 
the  day  with  her  sister,  Mrs.  Bronson, 
who  was  very  fond  of  children,  and  made 
great  pets  of  us.  We  got  there  early, 
and  Mrs.  Bronson  took  us  a drive,  and 
showed  us  the  toy-stores,  and  bought 
, . . some  candy,  and  then  went  with  us 

o the  circus  in  the  afternoon.  About  six  o’clock  it  was  all  over,  and  we  o-ot 
back  to  a fine  tea,  and  had  nearly  an  hour  to  play  before  Miss  Jarman  wanted 

VI 7 f ^ ^ how  we  enjoyed 

It!  And  if  It  had  not  led  to 

our  disobeying,  another  day,  I 
think  we  might  safely  hat'e 
reckoned  it  as  one  of  the 
great  days  of  our  little  lives. 

Miss  Jarman  and  Mrs.  Bron- 
son wanted  to  talk  alone,  so 
they  went  into  the  house  and 
left  us  to  play  in  the  garden, 
telling  us  to  stay  near  the 
summer-house,  where  we  had 
taken  tea.  Now  we  were  so 
delighted  that  we  forgot  this 
order  altogether,  and,  almost 
before  Miss  Jarman  had  left 
us  we  were  skipping  about 

and  running  all  over.  Very  soon  a kind  old  gentleman,  who  lived  next  door, 
popped  his  head  over  the  wall,  and  began  to  talk  to  us.  He  was  so  nice,’ 
such  a dear  old  man;  and  when  he  asked  us  if  we  would  like  to  see  the  pretty 

(284) 


TELESCOPIC  VIEW  OF  THE  MOON. 


now  IIAKRY  AND  I S'lUDIKD  AS'I'IU)NOM  Y. 


tilings  in  his  house,  of  course  w(t  l)olh  said  “Yes.”  I larry  ;;ot  a cliair  and 
jiini|)ed  over  llie  wall,  l)iit  I was  fri^hn^ncid,  and  would  not  ^o.  It  seemed 
such  a lono  time  helore  he  came  hack,  too ; indeed.  Miss  Jarman  apj;eared 
l)(dore  he  did. 

Now  she  was  a very  proper  person,  and,  apart  from  our  having  done  what 
she  had  forbidden,  she  was  doubly  shocked  at  Harry  going  into  a “strange 
house.”  I lowever,  the  old  gentleman  came  out  again,  and  said,  “ Harry  was 
so  pleased,  [)erhaps  the  little  girl  and  the  ladies  would  come  in  too!  ” Poor 
Miss  Jarman  seemed  to  forget  we  had  disobeyed,  and  so  in  we  all  went.  I 
couldn’t  tell  all  the  lovely  things  we  saw,  they  were  too  many  to  mention  ; but 
one  thing  I shall  never  forget:  he  showed  us  a telescope,  and  told  us  when  we 
grew  big  we  should  study  astronomy,  and  it  was  trying  to  do  this  that  got  us 
into  all  our  trouble.  We  had  lots  of  lessons  then,  so  we  put  it  off  till  the 
holidays,  by  which  time,  I must  tell  you,  Miss  Jarman  had  actually  married 
the  kind  old  gentleman,  and  gone  to  live  beside 
her  sister.  Of  course  we  had  another  gov- 
erness ; a disagreeable,  bad-tempered  woman, 
whose  very  look  frightened  us.  One  day  she 
overheard  us  say  we  were  going  to  watch  the 
stars  that  evening,  and-  she  instantly  forbid  us 
to  do  so.  Bed-time  came,  and  we  had  not  had 
a chance  to  do  it,  much  as  we  wanted  to.  When 
Nurse  put  us  to  bed,  she  told  us  to  go  to  sleep 
quickly  like  good  children,  and  not  to  move  at 
all.  This  we  promised,  but  the  minute  she  was 
gone,  up  we  got  and  off  we  crept,  only  partly  dressed,  to  the  school-room 
window.  This  we  opened  to  have  a good  look,  and  Harry  was  telling  me 
about  the  Great  Bear,  when,  to  our  horror,  our  governess  appeared  and  seized 
us,  one  by  each  arm.  First  she  slapped  us,  and  then  in  her  rage  she  pushed 
us  both  out  of  the  window  on  a rickety  balcony,  which  we  had  been  ordered 
“not  to  touch.”  Oh,  how  afraid  we  were!  We  dared  not  move  for  fear  the 
whole  thing  would  fall,  so  we  held  on  tight  to  the  window  and  screamed.  To 
drown  our  voices  that  awful  woman  began  to  play  the  piano  and  sing.  I think 
soon  we  should  have  let  go  and  fallen  to  the  ground,  or  perhaps  died  of 
fright,  if  Nurse  had  not  come  rushing  to  our  help.  She  put  us  to  bed,  and 
gave  us  hot  milk,  for  we  were  chattering  with  the  cold,  for  you  see  we  had 
been  an  hour  outside  without  our  clothes.  All  next  day  we  were  in  bed.  and 
for  many  days  afterwards. 


ORION. 


(285) 


HISTORY  OF  THE  STEAM-ENGINE. 


TEAM  was  experimented  with  some  two  hundred 
years  ago  by  a gentleman  who  was  a prisoner  in  the 
Tower  of  London.  He  was  sitting  before  the  fire 
one  cold  night  watching  the  steam  as  it  lifted  the  lid 
of  the  tea-kettle  which  was  on  the  fire.  He  saw  how 
much  power  there  was  in  it,  and  wondered  what  the 
effect  would  be  if  he  should  stop  up  the  spout,  but 
concluded  that  the  kettle  would  burst. 

About  a hundred  years  after  steam  was  conquered, 
and  this  was  accomplished  by  James  Watt. 

James  Watt  was  born  in  Greenock,  in  Scotland,  in  1736, 
and  was  the  son  of  a builder  and  shipwright.  As  he  was 
very  delicate,  and  could  not  go  to  school,,  he  was  taught  by 
his  mother  at  home.  He  was  fond  of  study,  and  his  father 
thought  he  had  great  prospects  for  the  future,  but^  the  rest 
of  the  family  did  not  agree  with  him.  He  was  scolded 
roundly  by  his  aunt  for  sittting  a whole  hour  holding  a 
spoon  and  then  a saucer  over  the  steam  from  the  tea-kettle, 
and  watching  the  drops  gathering  on  them.  When  he  was 
older  he  learned  how  to  make  mathematical  instruments, 
and  when  he  was  of  age  he  went  into  business  for  himself 
where  he  was  considered  a young  man  of  superior  ability,  and 
the  professors  and  students  of  the  university  used  to  come  into  his  shop  and 
talk  of  the  new  discoveries.  One  of  the  professors,  named  Anderson,  brought 
a little  model  of  a steam-engine  from  the  museum  to  be  repaired,  and  in  doing 
this  he  made  his  discoveries  which  made  him  so  famous. 

He  worked  on  this  little  engine  for  months  before  he  succeeded,  but  was 
always  thinking  how  it  could  be  done.  He  was  out  walking  one  Sunday 
afternoon,  when  it  all  flashed  on  his  mind.  From  this  others  conceived  the 
idea  of  a locomotive  that  could  go  from  one  place  to  another ; and  this,  too, 
was  accomplished.  The  first  trial  was  made  in  Wales,  but  was  hardly  a 
success,  until  George  Stephenson,  a young  engineer  in  the  mines  at  Newburn, 
England,  saw  how  locomotives  could  be  improved,  and  he  made  models  in 
clay.  His  first  locomotive  was  built  in  1815.  He  continued  improving  uiuil 
he  was  considered  one  of  the  leading  inventors  of  the  day. 

(286) 


in  Glasoovv 

o 


iii  mokv  oi-  I NI.  SI 


AlU'i' lliis  inacliinci'y  was  used  in  llie  in()V'<‘in(!nL  of  boats  by  Iwo  Americans, 
John  biu'h  and  James  l\inns(;y,  but  was  hardly  sik cessfiil.  d'hen  another 
American,  Robert  b niton,  alter  trying  several  plans,  returned  to  \ew  York 


JAMES  WATT  DISCOVERINO  THE  POWER  OF  STEAM. 


and  built  the  first  American  side-wheel  steamboat,  and  made  a successful  trip 
up  the  Hudson.  In  our  own  day,  steamboats  brought  to  the  greatest  perfection, 
are  numbered  by  thousands.  ' 

:o: 


What  wind  would  a hungry  sailor 
prefer? — One  that  blows  foul  (fowl) 
and  chops  about. 


Why  are  the  heroes  and  heroines 
in  novels  like  the  letter  O ? — They 
are  always  in  love. 


(287) 


DAVID  LIVINGSTONE. 


This  picture  shows  scenes  in  the  life  of  the  great  missionary  and  explorer, 
David  Livingstone.  He  was  born  in  Scotland  in  1813,  and  in  1840  he 
went  as  a missionary  in  South  Africa.  His  parents  were  poor.  At  the  age 
often  he  left  school  to  work  in  a cotton-mill;  but,  by  studying  hard,  he  was 

(288) 


DAVID  LIVINCS'lDNi;. 


al)I<:  at  tvvLMUy-lhn!c  to  attend  college.  1 le  attended  tvvD  sessions  of  the 
Cjriiek  and  medical  classes,  and  also  a theological  class.  In  1S38  he  went  to 
London,  and  was  accepted  as  a missionary;  hut  s[>ent  the  next  twfj  years  in 
studyin<^  medicine,  sci(;nce  and  th(,*olo^y,  and  learning  how  to  preach.  I h; 
obtained  his  decree  as  I )octor  of  Medicine  in  1(840,  in  (das^ow.  Shortly  after 
he  reached  Africa,  and  began  his  work,  lie  was  attacked  by  a lion,  which 
crushed  his  left  arm  and  nearly  killed  him.  lie  saved  his  life  and  his  arm, 
too,  but  he  never  had  perfect  use  of  it.  He  says  that,  while  the  lion  was 
crunching  his  arm  and  standing  over  him,  he  was  perfectly  conscious,  but  felt 
neither  pain  nor  fear.  He  was  married,*  in  1844,  to  Mary  Moffat.  In  May, 
1852,  he  sent  his  family  to  bhigland.  Before  this  he  had  explored  hundreds 
of  miles  of  territory,  and  gave  accurate  descriptions  of  the  people  and  country. 
On  December  12,  1854,  he  returned  to  England,  and  was  made  a regular 
hero.  In  1858  he  returned  to  Africa,  and  began  further  explorations  and 
established  a mission.  Everywhere  he  went  he  was  liked.  In  spite  of  his  ill- 
health  and  sufferings,  his  discoveries  were  exhaustive  and  valuable.  Xo 
single  explorer  has  ever  done  so  much  as  he  during  his  thirty  years’  work. 
He  explored  fully  one-third  of  the  African  continent,  extending  from  the  Cape 
to  the  Equator,  and  from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Indian  ocean.  He  did  his  work 
well.  He  journeyed  leisurely.  It  will  be  a long  while  before  his  name  or  fame 
will  be  forgotten  by  the  wild  tribes  among  whom  he  went  fearlessly.  His 
motto  was  : Fear  God,  and  work  hard.”  When  he  died  his  loving  servants 
carried  his  body  across  Africa,  and  he  was  buried  with  every  honor  in  West- 
minster Abbey.  Not  having  sought  fame  he  achieved  it,  having  only  his 
duty  before  him.  He  is  honored  by  the  world  as  one  of  the  greatest  ex- 
plorers. j 


In  what  forest  do  palms  most 
abound? — In  the  forest  of  the  hands. 

Why  is  a Saratoga  belle  like  an 
elephant? — She  cannot  get  along 
without  a trunk. 

To  what  port  was  Henry  YIII.  de- 
termined to  go  when  he  married  Anne 
Boleyn  ? — He  was  bound  to  Havana 
(have  Anna). 

19 


At  what  place  in  India  does  it  rain 
horses  ? — At  Nag-pore. 

What  proof  is  there  that  Egypt  is 
not  a part  of  a continent  ? — It  is  a 
A^iVe  land. 

What  is  the  difference  between  a 
duck  with  one  wing  and  a duck  with 
two  ? — Only  a difference  of  opinion 
(a  pinion). 


(2S9) 


JOAN  OF  ARC. 


/OAN  D’  ARC,  commonly  called  the  Maid  of  Orleans,  was  the  daughter  of 
a poor  peasant  of  Domrung,  a town  in  the  northeast  of  France.  Her 
parents  were  very  poor,  and  were  unable  to  give  her  even  the  rudiments 
of  education.  The  ruling  passion  of  her  life  was  religion,  and  upon  that 
topic  all  her  thoughts  and  conversation  were  turned. 

Although  surrounded  by  poverty,  as  she  approached  womanhood  her  rare 
charms  won  her  the  admiration  of  all.  She  left  her  father’s  house  and  en- 
gaged as  a seamstress  in  a neighboring  town,  where  her  beauty  attracted 
universal  attention,  and  many  proposals  of  marriage  were  made  to  her,  which 
she  refused.  Her  affections  were  set  on  religion,  and  she  declared  she  held 
audible  conversation  with  the  angels. 

When  she  was  sixteen  another  passion  claimed  a share  in  her  affections: 
this  was  patriotism,  pure  love  of  country,  and  a desire  for  its  welfare.  At 
this  time  Charles  VII.,  the  lawful  emperor  of  France,  was  a refugee  in  one 
of  the  frontier  towns.  English  troops  were  garrisoned  in  all  the  cities  and 
towns,  and  fields  and  vineyards  \yere  destroyed  by  the  invading  foe. 

Joan  conceived  the  idea  that  she  was  commissioned  by  Heaven  to  effect 
the  deliverance  of  her  country,  and  she  engaged  in  every  manly  exercise. 
She  soon  became  an  unrivalled  horsewoman,  and  managed  her  horse  with  the 
skill  of  the  bravest  knight. 

On  the  24th  of  February,  1429,  Joan  entered  the  royal  presence  and  offered 
her  services  in  restoring  to  the  emperor  his  crown,  and  to  her  country  its 
liberty.  She  uncovered  her  head,  and  the  excitement  gave  increased  anima- 
tion to  her  countenance. 

Charles  hesitated  not  a moment  in  granting  what  she  asked,  and  she  was 
soon  clad  in  armor  and  mounted  on  a white  steed,  and,  with  a banner  of  the 
same  hue,  dashed  forward  at  the  head  of  brave  troops  for  Orleans.  She 
charged  with  terrible  force,  and  succeeded  in  entering  the  city,  and  the  English  , 
retired  in  confusion.  This  was  but  a beginning,  and  town  after  town  opened 
its  gates  to  the  French  troops  led  on  by  Joan  d’  Arc. 

Having  executed  her  mission  Joan  again  assumed  the  costume  of  her  sex, 
and  petitioned  the  emperor  for  leave  to  retire  to  her  native  village.  But  the 
monarch  commanded  her  to  remain  in  public  life,  and  she  again  took  command 
of  his  troops,  and  for  more  than  a year  met  with  the  most  brilliant  success. 
The  tempest  at  length  subsided,  and  French  generals  felt  themselves  disgraced 
in  being  led  by  a woman. 


(290) 


JOAN  Ol'  AI^C. 


On  llu;  24tli  of  May,  1430,  while  dehaulin;^^  the  tr^-aehftrous 

governor  shut  lier  out  Iroin  the  very  city  slu:  was  defending,  and  she  was 
over|)ow(!red  l)y  siipi'rior  niiinhers,  and  conijxjlled  to  surrendfrr  to  the  enemy. 
She  was  taken  to  Rouen,  and  charged  with  being  a sorceress,  l^rom  the 


time  of  her  capture  till  this  moment  the  monarch,  to  whom  she  had  given  a 
crown  and  a kingdom,  made  not  an  effort  for  her  deliverance.  For  nearly 
four  months  she  was  daily  brought  out  of  prison,  where  she  was  kept  on 
bread  and  water,  and  was  severely  questioned.  During  all  her  examination 
she  betrayed  no  weakness,  and,  when  at  length  she  was  excommunicated  and 
sentenced  to  be  burned  at  the  stake,  her  strength  did  not  fail  her. 

On  the  loth  of  May,  1431,  she  was  taken  from  the  prison  under  an  escort 
of  one  hundred  and  twenty  armed  men,  and  ascended  the  scaffold  bathed  in 
tears.  She  asked  for  a crucifix,  kissed  it,  and  pressed  it  to  her  bosom.  The 
fagots  were  lighted,  and  in  a few  moments  she  was  surrounded  by  fiames. 

No  voice  was  heard  but  that  of  the  dying  martyr,  whose  lips,  until  seared 
by  the  flames,  uttered  the  name  of  Jesus  mingled  with  groans.  Her  ashes 
were  collected  and  thrown  into  the  river. 

(291) 


ROUEN. 


PETER  THE  GREAT. 


WHEN  Peter  the  Great  as- 
cended the  throne  ot' 
Russia  the  nation  had  a new 
birth,  and  became  a leading 
member  of  the  European  family 
of  states.  Peter  wished  to  ex- 
tend his  empire,  and  commenced 
by  making  war  on  the  Turks, 
which,  being  imprudently  con- 
ducted, was  unsuccessful. 

The  emperors  of  Russia  are 
called  Czars.  When  Czar  Peter 
was  twenty-five  years  old  he  left 
his  throne,  and  travelled  over 
Europe  in  search  of  knowledge. 
He  did  not  go  to  any  of  the 
universities,  as  he  did  not  want 
that  sort  of  knowledge ; but  the 
first  thing  he  did,  was  to  go  to 
Holland  and  apprentice  himself 
to  a ship-carpenter.  He  went 
afterwards  to  England,  and  followed  the  same  trade.  Besides  this,  he  took 
lessons  in  other  branches  of  mechanics,  and  also  surgery.  He  neglected 
nothing  he  thought  would  be  useful  to  himself  or  his  subjects.  In  a little 
more  than  a year  he  heard  that  his  sister  was  trying  to  make  herself  Empress 
of  Russia,  and  he  was  compelled  to  break  off  his  studies  and  go  back  to 
Moscow.  When  he  reached  there  he  had  some  of  the  conspirators  put  to 
death,  and  his  sister  confined  in  prison.  He  was  afterwards  so  much  engaged 
in  war  that  he  had  no  time  to  finish  his  education  ; but  the  effect  of  his 
knowledge  was  seen  in  the  improvement  of  the  condition  of  Russia. 

Peter  used  to  rise  at  five  in  the  morning,  and  busy  himself  all  day  with  the 
affairs  of  the  empire  ; but,  when  his  work  was  over  in  the  evening,  he  would 
seat  himself  with  a big  round  bottle  of  brandy,  and  drink  till  his  reason  was 
gone.  This  habit,  with  the  natural  violence  of  his  temper,  made  him  danger- 
ous to  his  friends  as  well  as  his  enemies.  He  used  to  beat  those  who  offended 
him  with  his  cane,  and  the  greatest  noblemen  were  often  subjected  to  this 

(292) 


'Mil-: 


j)uiushn\(‘iU.  Aihoiil;  his  ('riu:l  deeds  he  ordered  the  Kussians  to  cut  off  tlieir 
beards,  and,  as  these  were  a ^rcat  protection  from  the  cold,  the  people  would 
not  submit,  and  a violent  insurrection  took  place,  d'o  [nmish  them  he  ordered 
eight  thousand  to  be  beheaded,  and,  taking  the  hatchet  himself,  commfmced 
the  inhuman  work. 

Ilis  son  Alexis  he  never  loved.  He  was  much  like  his  father  in  his  dispo- 
sition. He  lied  from  Russia,  but  was  promised  pardon,  and  returned;  yet  he 
was  afterwards  tried  and  put  to  death  by  command  of  his  father. 


THE  KREMLIN,  AT  MOSCOW. 


Peter  fell  in  love  with  a servant  of  one  of  his  generals,  named  Catharine, 
and  married  her.  She  was  ambitious,  and  was,  after  his  death,  proclaimed, 
sovereign  of  Russia. 

Peter  travelled  abroad,  and  caused  ingenious  men  to  visit  Russia  and  in- 
struct his  people.  He  hired  men  from  England  and  Holland  to  build  ships, 
and  raised  a fleet  for  his  kingdom.  Peter  died  very  suddenly,  not  without 
suspicion  that  his  death  was  hastened  by  Catharine. 

:0: 


Why  is  a greenback  more  desirable 
than  gold? — When  you  put  it  in  your 
pocket  you  double  it,  and  when  you 
take  it  out  you  find  it  in  creases. 

(‘-2^ 


What  is  the  difference  between  a 
blacksmith  and  a “ pound  apple?” — 
One  pounds  away,  and  the  other 
weighs  a pound. 


m 

m 

i 

ig 

^ 

NAPOLEON  BONAPARTE. 

•APOLEON  BONAPARTE’S  career  is  one  that 
peculiarly  fascinates  both  old  and  young.  We  first 
learn  of  a poor  boy  coming  from  the  Island  of  Cor- 
sica to  receive  his  education  in  the  military  schools 
of  Brienne  and  Paris ; next  we  see  him  plodding  his 
way  through  his  studies,  graduating  with  honor,  and 
receiving  his  appointment  as  lieutenant  in  the  army  ; 
shortly  after  in  disgrace  on  account  of  his  political 
opinions,  and  so  poor  that  he  can  hardly  find  food  to 
eat.  A change  in  the  government  of  France  re- 
places him  as  an  army  officer  ; promotes  him  to  major  of  artillery, 
in  which  his  ability  is  first  displayed  so  decidedly  that  he  is,  when 
but  twenty-six  years  of  age,  given  command  of  the  French  army 
in  Italy;  there  vanquishes  the  most  experienced  soldiers  of  Eu- 
rope, until  he  has  conquered  Italy  from  the  Austrians,  performing 
deeds  of  valor  never  before  or  since  equalled  ; in  one  short  year 
raising  the  name  of  Napoleon  from  an  insignificant  one  to  that 
of  “Europe’s  greatest  captain.”  Next  we  find  him  on  his  way 
with  a large  fleet  and  army  to  the  land  of  the  Pyramids,  and 
Egypt  becomes  a French  colony.  Returning  to  France,  October, 
1799,  he  finds  that  she  has  lost  all  that  he  gained  for  her  in  Italy, 
and  all  Europe  seems  ready  to  descend  upon  and  erase  her  name 
from  the  map.  He  is  appointed  First  Consul,  takes  the  helm,  and,  in  1800, 
with  a'  large  army  enters  Italy  by  passing  over  the  Alps,  and  pounces  upon 
the  Austrians,  defeating  them  in  every  engagement,  closing  up  a series  of 
wonderful  victories  at  Marengo.  The  entire  world  was  dazzled,  bewildered, 
astonished.  Again  the  oldest  and  bravest  veterans  had  been  beaten  by  a 
man  thirty  years  of  age,  who  they  claimed  knew  nothing  of  the  art  of  war. 

Returning  to  France  a hundred  times  mor-e  powerful  than  ever,  his  strong 
arm  and  gigantic  intellect  rescued  her  from  dangers  of  a civil  character.  Plots 
were  hatched  against  his  life,  but  were  stamped  out.  Though  in  one  instance 
he  only  escaped  by  a miracle,  yet  he  pardoned  several  of  the  conspirators 
after  they  had  confessed  their  guilt.  He  established  a code  of  laws,  called 
the  “ Code  Napoleon,”  that  is  to-day  the  framework  of  law  in  nearly  all 
Europe.  For  nearly  three  years  France  is  at  peace  with  all  of  Europe,  save 

(294) 


NAl'OLKON  150NAPARTE. 


l^iorland.  In  the  meantime  Italy  has  become  a kingdom,  and  Napoleon 
crowned  her  king,  entrusting  the  government  to  his  adopted  son,  Eugene 
Beauharnais,  under  the  title  of  viceroy.  In  1804  he  was  elected  Emperor  of 
Erance,  and  in  1805  Austria,  Russia  and  England  again  declared  war  upon 
him.  Moving  his  army  with  a rapidity  never  equalled  (save  by  the  Confed- 
erate general.  Stonewall  Jackson,  in  our  late  war),  he  commenced  a series  of 
the  most  brilliant  and  masterly  movements  which  only  ended  when  the  enemy 
had  been  routed  on  every  battle-field,  closing  at  Austerlitz  in  one  of  the 
greatest  battles  of  any  age,  nearly  destroying  his  opponents.  Here  the  brif- 
liant  military  genius  of  Napoleon  was  more  apparent  than  ever  before.  Once 
more  he  returns  to  Paris  and  peac-e.  France  was  now  more  powerful  than  ever. 
But  he  was  not  to  be  permitted  to  remain  in  peace  long,  as,  October  i, 
1806,  Prussia  declared  war  against  France.  Like  a lion  let  loose,  Napoleon 
springs  upon  her,  even  before  she  was  prepared  to  give  him  battle,  striking 
her  army  at  Jena  on  the  14th.  The  Prussians  fought  gallantly,  headed  by 
their  king,  but  all  to  no  purpose;  the  rout  of  their  army  was  complete;  the 
military  power  of  Prussia  was  destroyed,  and  the  French  in  possession  of  her 
territory  and  all  her  forts.  On  February  7,  1807,  he  fought  the  Russians  at 
Eylau,  one  of  the  hardest  battles  of  his  life,  in  which  only  his  unparalleled 
firmness,  coolness  and  brilliant  genius  saved  him  from  defeat.  At  Friedland, 
June  14,  1807,  the  Russian  army  was  practically  destroyed,  and  the  Czar  came 
to  terms  at  the  famous  interview  on  the  raft  at  Tilsit,  June  25,  and  general 
peace  was  declared  July  7.  Napoleon  had  now  reached  his  zenith,  and, 
though  many  of  his  movements  after  this,  civil  and  military,  were  brilliant  in 
the  extreme,  they  were  not  so  invariably  successful,  his  mind  not  showing  the 
balance  always  preserved  heretofore.  His  attempt  to  govern  Spain,  in  1808, 
was  a failure,  as  it  should  have  been,  he  having  no  cause  for  aggression  from 
that  country.  Had  Spain  accepted  him  as  a ruler,  no  doubt  it  would  have 
been  to  their  advantage,  as  he  would  have  raised  her  from  the  lowest  depths 
of  superstition  and  ignorance  to  a place  in  line  with  the  advanced  European 
powers.  In  1809  Austria  again  declared  war;  but  once  more,  with  his  won- 
derful activity,  Napoleon  engaged  them,  and  in  a week  had  beaten  them  and 
was  on  his  way  to  Vienna.  Occupying  that  city,  he  turned  his  attention  to  the 
Austrian  army,  which  had  consolidated  and  held  a strong  position  below  Vienna, 
and,  after  fighting  of  the  most  desperate  character,  and  when  ordinary  men 
would  have  despaired  of  success,  he  won  the  battle  of  Wagram,  and  peace 
was  again  declared.  His  divorce  from  his  wife  (Josephine),  who  had  risen 
with  him  from  obscurity,  and  marriage  to  the  Austrian  archduchess  (with 

(290) 


NAI*(  )IJ';oN  IW  )NAF'AI<'I  K. 


whom  w(,‘  see  him  in  ihe  picture),  Maria  I.ouise,  werct  amon^^  tlie  ;^^reatest 
mistakes  of  his  life,  and  contributed  to  his  downfall.  It  is  imj>»ossible  to 
ap|)rove  them. 

d'lie  war  with  Russia,  burnint^  of  Moscow,  and  destruction  of  Na[)oleon’s 
army  have  already  been  dc^scribed  In  this  book  ; so  we  will  not  detail  it  here,  / 
but  simply  say  that  the  most  bloody  battle  ever  fou^dit  up  to  the  present  day 
was  at  l^orodlno,  more  men  being  killed  and  wounded  in  proportion  to  the 
number  engaged  than  in  any  other  battle  in  the  world’s  history,  our  battle  of 
Gettysburg  coming  second.  In  1813  Napoleon  raises  another  large  army  of 


ST.  HELENA. 


270,000  men,  to  combat  all  Europe  now  engaged  against  him.  Battle  after 
battle  was  fought,  resulting  in  his  being  overpowered  by  vast  numbers. 
France  was  overrun  by  foreign  soldiers  ; and,  though  his  resistance  was  bril- 
liant, resolute  and  daring,  he  was  finally  crushed,  compelled  to  abdicate  and 
sent  to  the  Island  of  Elba,  from  where  he  returned  in  1815,  fought  and  lost 
, Waterloo,  was  then  banished  to  St.  Helena,  and  there  died  in  1821.  The 
world  will  ever  look  with  astonishment  at  the  wonderful  accomplishments  of 
this  most  remarkable  man,  of  whose  life  this  is  the  merest  sketch. 

:o: 

In  what  two  places  should  a boy  keep  his  treasures? — He  should  keep  his 
dollars  in  his  pockets,  and  his  sense  in  his  head. 


BLUCHER’S  MARCH  TO  WATERLOO. 


TWE  OF  WA'n^RLOf). 


luttlc  of  Walcrloo,  which  was  fought,  Juno  i8,  1815,  between  the 
I allied  armies  of  hhi^land  and  (iermany  on  the  one  side,  and  the  I'rench 
army  on  the  other,  was  undoubtedly  the  most  decisive  battle  of  modern 
tilnes,  as  it  placed  in  retirement  for  life  the  master-mind  of  all  Eurojje  (Xa{)0- 
leon),  and  proved  to  the  world  that  no  one  man,  however  able  and  powerful, 
could  rule  all  the  nations  of  luirope.  I'he  picture  shows  the  march  of 
Hlucher,  commander  of  the  Prussian  forces,  with  his  army  on  the  way  to  the 
battle-field.  A short  sketch  of  this  great  battle  may  prove  of  interest  to  our 
little  readers  and  hearers : 

Napoleon,  who  had  been  banished  to  the  Island  of  Elba  the  previous  year 
by  the  combined  armies  of  Europe,  had  escaped  from  there,  and  taken  the 
government  of  France  in  his  hands  again  with  ‘the  hearty  approval  of  the 
bVench  people,  who  received  him  with  great  joy,  even  carrying  him  into  the 
palace  in  Paris  on  their  shoulders.  All  of  the  other  European  powers  imme- 
diately declared  war,  taking  the  most  solemn  oaths  never  to  sheathe  the  sword 
till  Napoleon  ceased  to  live  or  reign,  thus  forcing  him  to  resort  to  arms  how- 
ever much  he  might  desire  peace.  Determined  to  attack  them  before  they 
could  enter  and  devastate  France,  an  army  of  120,000  men  crossed  the  border 
into  Belgium,  and,  June  14,  we  find  him  facing  an  army  of  223,000  men — Eng- 
lish, Belgians  and  Prussians  principally — commanded  by  Wellington  and 
Blucher,  two  of  the  most  renowned  soldiers  of  Europe.  After  three  days’ 
manoeuvring  he  succeeded  in  dividing  their  armies,  that  he  might  attack  them 
separately  ; and  the  morning  of  the  i8th  finds  him  in  a position  nearly  between 
the  divided  armies  and  facing  that  of  Wellington,  which  he  hoped  to  destroy 
before  they  could  unite  again.  At  eleven  o’clock  in  the  forenoon  the  battle 
began  by  a terrific  assault  of  the  French,  which  was  met  with  the  firmness 
that  is  characteristic  of  the  English  soldier.  A^ain  and  aorain  this  was 
repeated;  advantages  being  gained,  then  lost,^by  both  armies;  each  suffering 
terribly  from  the  repeated  infantry  assaults,  impetuous  charges  of  cavalry,  and 
heavy  artillery  fire,  losing  some  of  their  best  and  most  gallant  officers. 

But  the  squares  of  the  English  and  Dutch  infantry  could  not  be  broken. 
Though  the  French  cavalry  rushed  down  and  down  upon  them  like  a series  of 
avalanches,  they  stood  as  solid  as  a rock  defying  their  assailants.  Thus  the 
day  was  spent,  blood  flowing  like  water  over  that  vast  plain,  until  it  was  evi- 
dent the  Enorlish  could  not  resist  the  French  a orreat  while  longer,  no  matter 
how  brave  they  might  be,  as  their  ranks  were  being  fearfully  reduced.  At 

(299) 


THE  BATTLE  OF  WATERLOO. 


7.30  in  the  evening  Napoleon  determined  to  make  one  more  general  assault, 
when  he  discovered  the  enemy  were  being  reinforced  by  the  Prussians,  who 
were  pouring  in  like  a torrent  upon  his  right.  Yet  he  did  not'  despair,  though 
the  combined  armies  now  outnumbered  him  at  least  50,000,  and  ordered  a 
charge  of  the  “ Guard,”  the  flower  of  his  army.  Alas  ! they  were  driven  back 
with  shattered  columns,  their  gallant  charges  accomplishing  nothing.  At  this 
moment  Wellington  sees  his  opportunity,  advances  his  whole  line,  and  crushes 
everything  before  him.  The  French  army  is  in  full  retreat.  Napoleon 
remained  with  the  Old  Guard,  until  it  was  evident  that  he  would  be  captured 
if  he  stayed  longer,  when  he  was  persuaded  to  leave  the  field.  The  rout  was 
complete ; 30,000  men  and  nearly  all  of  the  artillery  were  lost,  and  Napoleon 
returned  to  Paris,  from  where  he  was  again  banished  for  life  to  St.  Helena. 
Such  was  the  battle  of  Waterloo. 

A few  facts  regarding  the  two  commanders  who  won  the  battle  of  Waterloo 
may  be  of  interest:  The  Duke  of  Wellington,  or,  as  he  was  generally  called, 
“The  Iron  Duke,”  was  born  in  Ireland  in  1769,  the  same  year  that  Napoleon 
was  born.  His  first  army  service  was  in  Holland.  From  there  he  was  sent 
to  India,  where  he  distinguished  himself  greatly.  In  1809  he  was  given  com- 
mand of  the  English  and  Portuguese  armies  in  Spain  and  Portugal ; won  many 
battles  from  the  French ; and  was  made  Field-Marshal  of  England  and  Duke 
of  Wellington.  His  fighting  abilities  have  been  described  in  the  above  ac- 
count of  the  battle  of  Waterloo.  When  Napoleon  was  sent  to  St.  Helena  he 
was  placed  in  command  of  the  troops  guarding  Paris,  remaining  there  for 
three  years;  then  returned  to  England,  where  he  died  in  1852.  The  British 
nation  honored  him  with  many  titles,  and  millions  of  dollars.  Honorable, 
upright,  firm  and  sagacious,  his  devotion  to  duty  made  him  a great  man. 

Field-Marshal  Blucher  was  a German  ; twenty-seven  years  older  than  Wel- 
lington or  Napoleon ; serving  early  in  life  in  the  army  of  “ Frederick  the 
Great,”  where  his  obstinacy  and  quarrelsome  disposition  kept  him  constantly 
in  trouble.  He  resigned  his  commission,  and  became,  like  General  Grant,  a 
farmer;  but  in  1793  he  returned  to  a soldier’s  life,  and  fought  the  French  as 
colonel  of  hussars.  In  1806  he  was  made  lieutenant-general,  and  was  cap- 
tijred  by  Napoleon,  exchanged  shortly  after,  and  became  the  leader  of  the 
Prussian  and  Russian  armies.  He  never  admitted  himself  whipped,  and, 
though  his  army  in  several  engagements  was  almost  destroyed,  the  next  day 
saw  hini  again  in  the  field  ready  for  fighting.  He  saved  Wellington  from 
defeat  at  Waterloo.  Rough  and  uneducated,  he  was  the  only  German  com- 
mander who  never  feared  Napoleon. 

(300) 


'■‘.7 


